a I B R A RY

OF THE

U N I VLR.S ITY

Of ILLINOIS

ACES LIBRARY

505

AN

ser5, V. 10

rowo

BIOLOGY

U iy4J

|\UG

17625-S

I

U 1

i.

t

t

t:

f

f

)

W7-

Y,

‘ ’ - 7

K.

i

'

•>

\

*

'M

'ij-

Eift*.

f' ■.

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2016

https://archive.org/details/annalsmagazineof1018unse

THE ANNALS

* I I

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, and GEOLOGY.

(bung a continuation op the ‘annals’ combined with LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTh’S ‘ MAGAZINE OP NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. X.— FIFTH SERIES.

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER J SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO. 5 KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN : AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1882.

“ Omnes res creatse sunt divinse sapientise et potentiae testes, divitiae felicitatis

humanae : — ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris ; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini ;

ex oeconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia rnajestatis

elucet. Earurn itaquo indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper aestimata;

a vere eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta ; male doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.” — LiNNiEUS.

“Quel que soit le principe de la Tie animale, il ne faut qii’ouyrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’oeuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses operations.” — Bruckner, Theorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

The sylvan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed.

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep : the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide : the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adven timer’s tread.

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taylor, Norwich, 1818.

AN

sens'

V, I'D

UbRj\[^y

CONTENTS OF VOL. X.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

Dog {Nyctercutes ’procyonides). By F. G. Penrose. (Plate II.) . . 1

II. On the Fructification of Eusphenopteris tenella, Brongn., and

Splienopteris ^nierocarpa, Lesq[. By Robert Kidston. (Plate I.) . . 7

III. On certain Limpets and Chitons from the Beep Waters off the

Eastern Coast of the United States. By W. H. Ball II

IV. Notes on the Mollusca procured hy the Italian Exploration of

the Mediterranean in 1881. By J. Gwyn Jeffreys, LL.B., F.R.S. 27

V. Bescription of a new Genus and Species of Frogs of the Family

RanidcB. By G. A. Boulenger 35

VI. Bescriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Buke-of-York Island and New Britain. By Arthur G. Butler,

F.L.S., F.Z.S. &c 36

VII. Bescriptions of new Coleoptera from Madagascar {Ardhrihidce

Longicornid) . By Charles O. Waterhouse 43

VIII. On the correct Generic and Specific Name of the Indian

^ Shama. By K. Bowdler Sharpe, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Bepartment

of Zoology, British Museum 47

IX. Notes on the Trocham, mince of the Lower Malm of the Canton

Aargau (Switzerland). By Br. Rudolf Hausler, F.G.S. &c.

Nexo Books : — A Monograph of the British Fossil Cephalopoda.

Part I. Introduction and Silurian Species. By J. F. Blake,

M. A., F.G.S. , Professor of Natural Science in University College,

Nottingham. — Catalogue of the Fossil Foraminifera in the Bri-

tish Museum (Natural History). By Prof. T. Rupert Jones,

(Plates III. & IV.)

49

F.R.S., F.G.S., &c.

61—66

IV

CONTENTS.

Page

Proceedings of the Geological Society 67 — 70

On the Unpaired Eye of the Crustacea, by M. Hartogj Sponges from

the Neighbour Iiood of Boston, U.S., by E. Potts ; On the Priority

of Euptoea Ca>itelnaui of Eelder over Euploea phcebus, by Arthur

G. Butler, E.L.S., E.Z.S., &c.; On the Fecundation and Deve-

lopment of llermella alveolata, M.-E., by Dr. R. Ilorst; On the

Condylarthra, by Prof. Cope ; Domestication of Wild Ducks, by

C. Linden j On Balanoylussus &c., by Prof. Leidy ; On a new

Species of Sagitta, by Prof. Leidy 71 — 79

NUMBER LVI.

X. The EntoniscidcB. By Dr. R. Kossman. (Plate IX.) 81

XI. On some new Species of Spiders of the Genus Coei'ostris from

Madagascar. By Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Assistant-

Keeper, Zoological Department, British Museum. (Plate VI.) .... 100

XII. New Sponges, Observations on old ones, and a proposed new

Group. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c 106

XIII. Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria. — Part II.,

including Descriptions of new Species from Mauritius. By Stuart

0. Ridley, M.A., F.L.S., &c. (Plate V.) 125

XIV. Carcinological Investigation on the Genera PemphiXy Gly-

phea, and Arceosternus. By T. C. Winkler 1.33

XV. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By Arthur G. Butler,

F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c 149

XVI. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine

Polyzoa. By the Rev. Thomas Hincks, B. A., F.R.S. (Plates VII.

&VIII.) 160

New Books: — The Student’s List of British Coleoptera, with Synoptic

Tables of the Families and Genera. Compiled by Francis P.

Pascoe. — Rhopalocera Malayana : a Description of the Butter-

flies of the Malay Peninsula. By W. L. Distant. Part I. 170, 171

Proceedings of the Geological Society 172 — 176

Notes on the Luminosity of the Sea, tuken on the West Coast of

Norway from September 1881 to April 1882, by W. E. Koch,

B.A .,F.G.S. ; On the Priority oi Euploea Castelnaui of Felder over

Euploea phoehus, by W. L. Distant ; On some Experiments in Hy-

bridization between different Species of Echinoidea, by M. R.

Kohler ; On Variation in the Nest-forms of the Furrow-Spider

{Epeira strix), by the Rev. Dr. H. C. McCook ; On Segmentation

in the Mites, by P. Kramer 176 — 183

CONTENTS.

V

Page

NUMBER LVII.

XVII. Notes on Fossil Calcispongise, with Descriptions of new

Species. By George Jennings Hinge, Ph.D., F.G.S. (Plates X.,

XL, & XII.) 185

XVIII. Diagnoses of new Species of Fleur otomidcB in the British

Museum. By Edgar A. Smith 208

XIX. Note on the Echinoderm-Fauna of the Island of Ceylon,

together with some Observations on Heteractinism. By Prof. F.

Jeffrey Bell, M.A 218

XX. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By Arthur G. Butler,

F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c 226

XXI. On the Structure and Functions of the Elytra of the Aphro-

ditacean Annelids. By William A. Haswell, M.A., B.Sc 238

XXII. Note on Key'amosjyhcera, a new Type of Porcellanous Fora-

minifera. By Henry B. Brady, F.R.S. (Plate XIII.) 242

XXHI. Undescribed Rhopalocera from the Malay Peninsula. By

W. L. Distant 245

XXIV. Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands : Preliminary

Notice of new Species. By the Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. 248

Xeiv Book : — Manual of British Botany. By Charles Cardale

Babington, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S.,&c., Professor of Botany in the

University of Cambridge 256

Note on the Brisingce, by M. Edm. Perrier ; A Word respecting Mr.

Distant’s Notes on Euplcea Castehmui, by A. G. Butler; On

Crenothrix Kuhniana (Rabenhorst), the Cause of the Infection

of the Waters at Lille, by M. Alf. Giard 261 — 263

NUMBER LVIII.

XXV. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa ; an Attempt at a General

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Study of their Meta-

morphoses. By Dr. Jules Barrois. (Plate XIV.) 265

XXVI. Notice of a second Species of Triprion. Dr. A. Gunther 279

XXVH. On the Conario-hypophysial Cerebral Tract of Professor

Owen. By Robert Garner, F.R.C.S., F.L.S 280

XXVIII. The Affinities of Falceocampa^ Meek and Worthen, as

Evidence of the wide Diversity of Type in the earliest known Myrio-

pods. By Samuel H. Scudder 286

XXIX. Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomidce in the British

Musemn. By Edgar A. Smith 296

VI

CONTENTS.

XXX. Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Pemphiv, Gly-

phea, and Arceosternus. By T. C. Winkler 306

XXXI. List of Lepidoptera recently collected by Lieut. Alfred

Carpenter at Yedo and Oo-Siraa. By Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S.,

F.Z.S., &c 317

XXXII. The Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes. By Prof. F.

A . Forel 320

XXXIII. Description of a new Genus and Species of Frogs of the

Family Plylidce. By G. A. Boulenger 326

On the Sexuality of the Common Oyster (Ostrea edulis) and that of

the Portuguese Oyster (O. migvlata), artificial Fecundation of

the Portuguese Oyster, by M. Bouchon-Brandely ; On a Synthetic

Type of Annelid {Anoplonei'eis Herrmanni) a Commensal of

Balanoylossus, by M. A. Giard Orthocynodon, an Animal re-

lated to the Rhinoceros, from the Bridger Eocene, by Wm. B.

Scott and Henry F. Osborn ; On the Structure of the Head of

ArclicBopteryx^ by W. Dames ; On the Innervation of the Mantle

of some Lamellibranchiate Mollusca, by M. L. Vialleton. . 328 — 336

NUMBER LIX.

XXXIV. Preliminary Notice of a new Type allied to

Prof. Allman’s Rhahdopleura, dredged in H.M.S. ‘ Challenger.’ By

Prof. MHntosh, F.R.S 337

XXXV. Additional Notes on the Trochammin(E of the Lower

Malm of the Canton Aargau, including Wehbina and Hormosina.

By Dr. Rudolf Hausler, F.G.S. &c. (Plate XV.) 349

XXXVI. Notes on the Palaeozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. — No.

XV. A Carboniferous Primitia from South Devon. By Prof. T.

Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S. 368

XXXVII. Note on Rhacodes inscriptus, Koch, and Armadillo offi-

cinalis, Dumeril, terrestrial Isopoda. By the Rev. A. E. Eaton,

M.A 360

XXXVIH. Spermatozoa, Polygonal Cell-structure, and the Green

Colour in Sponqilla, together with a new Species. By H. J. Carter,

F.R.S. &c. (Ifiate XVI.) 362

XXXIX. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera from

Tenasserim. By Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c 372

XL. On the Species of Ocypoda in the Collection of the British

Museum. By Edward J. Miers, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Assistant in the

Zoological Department. (Plate XVII.) 376

XLI. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa; an Attempt at a General

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Study of their Meta-

morphoses. By Dr. J ules Barrois 388

CONTENTS.

Vll

Page

XLII. On the Affinities of the Genus Pothocites, Paterson. By

Robert Kidston 404

XLIII. On some apparently undescrihed Rhopalocera. By W. L.

Distant 405

^eiv Books: — Synopsis of the Classification of the Animal Kingdom.

By Henry Alleyne Nicholson, M.D. &c. — Proceedings and

Transactions of the Natural History Society Isis in Dresden.

rSitzunf^sberichte und Ahhandlungen &c.l For January-June

1882 407, 408

Investigations on the Circulatory Apparatus of the Regular Echi-

noidea, by M. R. Koehler ; On Lieberkuehnia, a Freshwater

Multinucleated Rhizopod, by E. Maupas ; On the Development

of the Alcyonaria, by MM. A. Kowalewsky and A. F. Marion ;

On the Histological Structure of the Digestive Tube of Holo-

thuria tuhulosa, by M. E. Jourdan ; On Animal Polymorphism,

by E. B. Wilson 408 — 416

NUMBER LX.

XLIV. Mimicry between Butterflies of Protected Genera. By

Raphael Meldola 417

XLV. Black-Sea Mollusca. By J. Gwyn Jeffreys, LL.D.,

F.R.S 425

XLVI. On the Identity of Ceramopora {Berenicea) megastoma,

'WCoj, with. Fistulipora minor, WOoy. By John Young, F.G.S. 427

XL VII. Descriptions of two new Species of Birds from Sumatra.

By Captain R. G. Wardlaw Ramsay, The Highland Light In-

fantry 431

XL VIII. Descriptions of new Species of SpTiingidce, chiefly from ^

Africa. By Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c 432

XLIX. Remarks on the Genus Solaster. By D. C. Danielssen

and J. Koren 436

L. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Curculionidce,

mostly Asiatic. By Francis P. Pascoe. (Plate XVHI. figs. 1-9) 443

LI. A new Genus of Anthrihidce. By Francis P. Pascoe.

(Plate XVHI. fig. 10.) 455

LH. Eryoneicus, a new Genus allied to WiUemoesia. By C.

Spence Bate, F.R.S 456

LHI. Note on Platyarthrus Hofmanseggii, Brandt, and Helleria

hrevicornis, Ebner, Terrestrial Isopoda. By the Rev. A. E. Eaton,

M.A 458

LIV. Report on the Polyzoa of the Q.ueen Charlotte Islands. By

the Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates XIX. & XX.) 459

Vlll

CONTENTS.

Page

New Books-. — A Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymeno-

ptera {Tenthredo^ Sw-ex, and Cynips,lAmi^). By Peter Came-

ron. Vol. i. — Guide to the Exhibition Galleries of the Depart-

ment of Geology and Palaeontology, British Museum (Natural

History), Cromwell Hoad, South Kensington 471 — 474

Norwegian and Scottish Lepidoptera, by M. W. M. Schoyen j On

the Evolution of the Beridinma and the Peculiarities of Organi-

zation which approximate them to the Noctiluccs, by M. Pouchet

Evidence of great Destruction of Life last Winter off the New-

England Coast 475 — 47U

Index 480

Plate I.

II.

III.

IV.

V.

VI.

VII. )

VIII. (

IX.

X.

XL

XII.

XIII.

XIV.

XV.

XVI.

XVII.

XVIII.

XIX. I

XX. (

PLATES IN VOL. X.

Fructification of Eusphenopteris teneUa and Sphenopteris

microcarpa.

Cysticercus from Nyctereutes procyonides.

Trochamminae from the Lower Malm of Aargau.

New Species of Alcyonaria.

New Spiders from Madagascar.

Marine Polyzoa.

Structure of the Entoniscidae.

Fossil Calcispongiae.

Keramosphaera Murrayi.

Emhryogeny of the Bryozoa.

Trochamminae from the Lower Mahn of Aargau.

Structure of Spongilla.

Species of Ocypoda.

New Curculionidae.

Marine Polyzoa.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATUKAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

“ per litora spargite museum,

Naiades, et circiun ritreos eonsidite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hie earpite flores :

Floribus et pietum, divae, replete eanistrum.

At VOS, o Nymphse Craterides, ite sub undas ;

It e, reeurvato variata eorallia truneo

Vellite museosis e rupibus, et mihi eonehas

Ferte, Deae pelagi, et pingui eonehylia sueeo.”

N.Parthenii Giannettasii Eel. 1.

No. 55. JULY 1882.

I. — On a Cysticercus from the Peritoneal Cavity of a

Raccoon-like Dog (Nyctereutes procyonides) . By F. G.

Penrose.

[Plate II.]

In tlie spring of 1878 the late Prof. Garrod, whilst dissecting

an adult male [of Nyctereutes procyonides^ which died on

the 2nd of February last, the father of a litter of six born on

May 2nd, 1877,^’ discovered an enormous number of some

parasitic form of worm in the peritoneal cavity. He asked

me to cut sections of one, and from those sections wrote the

following paragraph when describing some anatomical pecu-

liarities of the dog in the P. Z. S. 1878, p. 376 : —

In the peritoneal cavity of the adult male Nyctereutes

(which, like the half-grown female, had excessive atheroma of

all its larger arteries) I found an immense number of para-

sitic worms, collected especially about the abdominal surface

of the liver and the stomach. These worms had ^ heads ’

much like those of the Bothriocephalic but larger. My friend

Mr. F. G. Penrose has most kindly made sections of them,

and has demonstrated the existence of a most peculiar cavity

in each. This cavity is coiled up within the ovate ^ head

its lumen is small ; and its walls are plicated very extensively,

the magnitude as well as the number of the folds being great.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 1

2

Mr. F. G. Penrose on a Cystlcereus

It opens externally at its proximal extremity by one of its

ends only. The ^ body ’ is tgenioid in its proportions, and is

not segmented. It is about 2^ inelies in total length, the

^ head ’ being about the size of a hemp-seed or a little

smaller.”

I also showed the seetions to Prof. Lankester, who gave

me several referenees ; but I failed to make any thing out^ and

nothing more was done until Prof. Lankester saw a mono-

graph on C^stwercus^tOYms by Dr. Monier of Lille. He im-

mediately reeognized that the worm I had cut was a Cysti-

cercus, lie lent me the monograph, of which the title is

^ Travaux de ITnstitut Zoologique de Lille et de la station

maritime de Wimereux,’ tome iii. fascicule i., Essai Mono-

graphique sur les Cysticerques par P. Monier,” and per-

suaded me to cut some more sections, with the view of ascer-

taining if this particular form had been described.

Dr. Monier has fairly completely worked out the history of

the Cysticercus-ldiYYSi. ( G, 'pisiformis) of Tmnia serrata^ and

gives some beautiful figures.

He shows the early development in the liver of the rabbit,

and describes a migration at the end of the first month

into the peritoneal cavity. He then gives a description of a

form soon after it has arrived in the peritoneal cavity. He

shows how, at the time of leaving the liver, the young Cysticerci

are at various stages of development, but that generally the

cephalic rudiment of the future Tcenia is already differentiated,

and even that it was distinctly indicated on the twenty-second

. day after infection.

He describes how the rudiment is at first a simple depres-

sion surrounded by a thick bed of granular cells, then how

the invagination increases and how at the same time there

is cell-proliferation, that at the bottom of the invagination a

slight dilatation forms, and at the same time an elevation

rises slightly to one side of the line of axis of the invagination

from the floor of this invagination, which is the origin of the

head of the future Tcenia.

He then describes the origin of the suckers and of the

booklets.

Embryos which he has just been describing have gene-

rally attained the length of more than a centimetre.

He then goes^ on to describe the histological details, and

discusses the formation of the future vesicle.

The stage to which I have been referring is certainly

less advanced than that of those I am going to discuss ,* and the

next stage is also certainly more advanced. The two stages

are illustrated at PI. II. figs. 2 and 5.

from Nyctcreutcs procjonidcs. 3

He says that after arrival in the peritoneum the young

animals soon become dropsical, and that it is then very diffi-

cult to tell their degree of development, and it is only to be

done by sections.

I now propose to give a short account of my specimens,

and to compare them with his two stages.

As will be seen from Prof. Garrod’s description, they were

present in immense numbers, lying loosely in the peritoneal

cavity, although coiled and twisted amongst themselves,

especially one heap in seemingly inextricable confusion lying

between the liver and stomach.

Several were preserved for a few days in ordinary methy-

lated spirit, and some of these were afterwards placed in

absolute alcohol. Unfortunately no investigations were made

whilst the animals wero still alive and before reagents were

applied. The method employed that gave the most satisfac-

tory results was as follows : — Worm was imbedded in cacao-

butter j a series of sections were cut ; and these were stained

on the slide with magenta ; they were afterwards clarified by

oil of cloves and mounted in Canada balsam.

Naked-eye characters, — If we divide them into an anterior

swollen extremity and a posterior continuation or tail, then, with

one exception (fig. 4), they all have the same general appear-

ance about their anterior swollen extremity (vide figs, 1, 2,3).

This extremity is more or less ovoidal, covered by a smooth

cuticle ; and anteriorly there is a depression which is bounded

by two prominent rounded lips ; but there is no apparent

difference of cuticle like that between mucous membrane and

skin. This depression is the external orifice of a blind canal

(vide fig. 5). Posteriorly this anterior swelling is continuous

with the tail, there generally being some deep and well-

marked furrows where the one passes into the other. The

tail is extremely variable in all its dimensions.

In some the tail is very long : a total length of 4 inches was

the longest I measured j but I do not know that that was the

limit, as some of the specimens were so brittle that it was

impossible to unravel the mass without breaking them. In

others, on the other hand, the tail was reduced to a minimum,

though not absent, the specimen being *2 inch.

The diameter of this tail varied not only in different speci-

mens, but also in the same specimen, being at one part con-

tracted in length and thickened, at others greatly attenuated

(vide fig. 4) — this being solely due to the effect of the

alcohol on the muscular fibres, though the tail was normally

much longer in some specimens than in others : the thinnest

tails were not necessarily the longest, and vice versa.

1^

4

Mr. F. G. Penrose on a Cysticercus

The eutiele of the tails and of the posterior part of the ante-

rior extremities is thrown into a number of irregular trans-

verse wrinkles. These have no relation with the segments of

a Tamia^ though sometimes euriously simulating them and,

as Dr. Monier has shown, are due to the following eause : —

The tail eonsists of a central core enclosed within the mus-

cular zone, which contains both circular and longitudinal

fibres, the latter greatly predominating ; and between this

layer and the cuticle there is a loose, subcuticular, very actively

growing connective layer of cells.

As the central core increases but slowly relatively to this

outer layer, and is of a firmer tissue, supported and enclosed by

the muscles, it necessarily follows that the cuticle will be

thrown into folds by the rapid increase of the subcuticular

layer.

At the posterior extremity of the tail there is generally,

though not always, a slight depression {vide figs. 1, 2, 3),

looking something like the one at the anterior extremity. It

seems to have nothing to do with any internal canal, as

Monier says that both he and Leuckart have searched in vain

for any canal that opened externally there ; and although I

made several series of sections expressly to try and find one,

I did not succeed. Monier observed that whilst the larval C,

fisiformes were still in the liver of their host, on the twenty-

second day after infection, several specimens, though not all,

became constricted somewhere near their middle, and two

semiequal portions were formed, connected by a twisted cord,

each end of which fitted into a depression, the one at the

posterior extremity of the anterior part, the other at the ante-

rior extremity of the posterior part {loc, cit, chap. ii. p. 26, and

pi. i. fig. 3) . The posterior extremity was thrown off, and the

anterior part retained simply the depression into which the

cord fitted ; but occasionally there was a short remnant of the

connecting cord left in the form of a short tag.

In the present -form I have never seen the tag. Although

the shortest specimens almost invariably show the depression,

it is equally well marked in some of the longest, though

depressionless ones have perhaps a greater average length

than the average of the whole number ; but those without a

depression are decidedly exceptional. So I do not think

that the great difference in length is due to some not becoming

constricted and retaining their whole original length whilst

others have lost their posterior halves, both from what has

been said above and also because between the shortest and

longest there is a perfect gradation in length.

In the exception (fig. 4) mentioned above, the anterior

from Nyctercutcs procyonides. 5

portion is much larger than in any other individual, is white

and shiny, the others all being of a dull yellowish colour, and

very irregularly swollen. It presents the usual anterior de-

pression ; but unfortunately this specimen was so brittle that,

on cutting sections, the only point I succeeded in ascertaining

was the presence of the regular canal. This swelling is most

probably due to this individual specimen being more advanced

in its development than the rest.

Monier has shown {Joe, ciL p. 41) that soon after their

emigration into the peritoneal cavity the Cysticerci pisiformes

quickly become immensely swollen, owing to the collection

of fluid ; and he expressly states, with reference to pi. i. fig. 2

of his memoir, “ Les cysticerques, a cet age, sont generale-

ment renfl^s a la partie ou bourgeonne la tete.”

On making a continuous series of longitudinal sections

through the anterior extremity, one notices immediately that

the depression mentioned above is the external orifice of a

complicated canal terminating in a small blind extremity ; and

in those sections that pass through the middle of this cavity,

almost at the extremity furthest from the orifice there is a small

prominence histologically different from the plications of the

wall of the canal. This is the rudiment of the future Tcenia.

It consists of a dense mass of deeply staining tissue, which

appears to consist of fibres radiating from the apex, and

which is continuous with the muscular tissue of the rest of the

Cysticercus (fig. 5).

I have not been able to find any signs of booklets ; but

there are four well-developed suckers (vide fig. 6) which lie

out of the plane of a mesial section, but become visible in

sections slightly away from that plane. They consist of a

very dense striated tissue, are continuous with the cuticle

lining the canal, and are often covered on both surfaces by

black pigment-granules. They appear to have originated

by a special modification of the cuticle. This cuticle lines the

whole of the canal, and is continuous with the cuticle covering

the animal externally.

The rest of the animal may be said to consist of three

layers : — a central core composed of a cellulo-fibrous reticu-

lum, many of the cells being strongly refracting, and known

all through the Cestoids as calcareous corpuscles j this core

is perforated in parts by vessels, which are particularly

numerous in the tail, having a general longitudinal direction

connected by transverse channels. The core is enclosed by a

muscular zone, consisting for the most part of longitudinal

fibres. This zone is very conspicuous in the tail, but be-

comes less important in the anterior extremity, though still

6 On a Cysticercus from Nyctereutes procyonides.

readily traceable; it is not a perfect layer, but contains

many interstices between the fibres, through which the sub-

cuticular cells are continuous with those of the core.

The subcuticular layer is composed of histological elements

similar to those of the core, but is less dense. It is penetrated

here and there by vessels, contains calcareous coi-puscles, is

continuous internally with the core through the muscular in-

terstices, and is attached by fine fibres to the cuticle.

This form presents the following points of interest : —

1. The extreme variability in the length of the different

specimens and the great absolute length (4 inches) of some of

the longest specimens.

2. The slight prominence of the head of the future Tcenia^

accompanied by the complete differentiation of the suckers.

3. The probable absence of booklets.

4. The presence of a larval form of Tcenia in a dog.

Some of these facts might, I think, be accounted for if we

assume that these larvas have undergone their development in

an unusual host. Prof. Huxley, in his paper on the Canidge

(P. Z. S. 1880, p. 262), speaks of Canis procyonides as living

largely upon fruits and roots, and never attacking large

animals, and as therefore not a purely carnivorous animal in

the physiological, though it is in the morphological meaning

of the term.

But 1 have ascertained that the individual during the

three years and eight months of his life in the gardens used

to be fed on fowl’s heads and raw horseflesh. From the

length of his residence in the Society’s gardens we may, I

think, fairly assume that he took in the ova during his sojourn

here, and that therefore these Cysticerci are probably the

larvae of some common Toenia, The presence of suckers and

probable absence of booklets would point to the adult being

one with those characters.

One naturally turns to Tcenia saginata^ Goeze, more com-

monly known in this country as T. mediocaneUata^ Kuchen-

meister, as being the common hookless form also possessing

pigmented suckers; and its identification with this form is

strongly supported (1) by the small relative prominence of

the origin of the head of the future Tcenia^ (2) by the absence

of booklets, and (3) by the pigmented appearance of the

suckers ; whilst against this the Cysticercus of T. saginata is

only known to occur in ruminants, especially calves. And

Monier believes on indirect evidence that the Cysticerci are

never very numerous in the same host. He says (p. 58, loc.

cit.) that although this Tcenia is much more frequent at

Lille than T. solium^ we have not been able to come across

Atut' Moj^.Ncub.Hhst. S.S. Vol. 10. PL. II .

6.

MmterrL Bros imp

LIBRARY

OF THE

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS

On Eusplienopteris tenella and Splienopteris microcarpa. 7

its Gysticercus. It is true that we have not made a special

search ; but the veterinary surgeons and slaughteriiouse-men

have never observed it. One must conclude that this Gysti^

cercus is never very abundant in the animals that it inhabits.

One may, liowever, remark that the Gysticercus cannot be

absolutely rare, since its Tcenia is frequent ”

He gives also, on pi. i. fig. 6, a drawing of this Gys-

ticercus (of T, saginata)^ and refers to a fold, near the

external opening of the canal, which he found constant in the

six or seven specimens he examined.

In my specimens, although there were suggestions of this

fold, it was never so well marked as in his drawings, and was

not unfrequently altogether absent.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

Fi(js. 1-4. Enlarged views of the whole Cysticercus.

Fig. 5. Longitudinal section through anterior extremity, passing through

the canal and the prominence of head of future Tcenia.

Fig. 6. Prominence of head of future Tcenia^ showing suckers and absence

of booklets.

c= calcareous corpuscles ; A = prominence of head of future Tcenia) m =

muscular fibres ; o= opening at anterior extremity ; p, posterior extre-

mity, in most instances notched ; 5= sucker ; y= vessels.

II. — On the Fructification of Eusplienopteris tenella,

Brongn.j and Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesq, By iiOBERT

Kidston^.

[Plate I.]

I. Eusphenopteris {Sphenopteris) tenella j Brongn.

(PL I. figs. 1-6.)

Histoire des V^g^taux fossiles, pi. 49. fig. 1 ; Illustrations of Fossil

Plants, pi. xxxix.t

The barren and fertile fronds of this fern are dissimilar ; and

were it not for their occurring in unusually favourable circum-

stances, it would be impossible to ascertain that these two

forms of fronds belong to the same species. I have found no

fern associated with Eusphenopteris tenella^ with the exception

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Royal

Physical Society, Edinburgh, .April 19, 1882.

t Edited by G. A. Lebour, 1877.

8

Mr. R. Kidston on the Fructification of

of a single specimen of Bfihenojptcris delicatula^ Sternberg*,

which appears, however, rather to be a small variety of E.

tenella than a distinct species, as they are connected by inter-

mediate forms. This circumstance appears to prove conclu-

sively that the fructifying fronds can only belong to E,

tenella.

All the fruiting fronds of this fern with which I have met

were collected by myself at Furnace Bank, Sauchie, near Alloa,

where it occurs very plentifully, but is limited to a single bed

of arenaceous shale overlying the coal, which is at ^.resent

being worked.

Figs. 1 and 2 show two of the most common types of this

plant as met with at Sauchie. Brongniart’s figure represents

only a small portion of a frond ; a much better specimen is

shown in the ^ Illustrations of Fossil Plants but it is there

only designated “ Bjphenojpteris sp.”

Eusjphenopteris tenella must have attained considerable size,

as one of my specimens shows pinnse 7 inches long, given off

from an axis only the eighth of an inch thick. Of the barren

fronds, some are lax and others much more compact ; we have

in the fertile fronds similar distinctions. This is shown in

figs. 3 and 4. The capsules or urceolate indusiums are oval

in form, and show a small depression at their apex, which

probably indicates the position of an aperture (figs. 3

and 4). Their greatest length measures ^ of an inch.

They are arranged in two rows, one on each side of the rachis

of the pinnule, the capsules being alternate, as shown in figs.

4 and 6; but they commonly appear as secund, the one row

being bent over the other. This is well shown in fig. 3.

The different positions of the capsules are probably dependent

upon their state of ripeness when fossilization took place.

From the fine state in which the specimens are preserved, the

outline of the cells composing the capsules is distinctly

shown.

The affinities of this fern to recent genera are somewhat

obscure. The capsules in form resemble those of Hymeiio-

stachys (Hymenophyllacese) ; but in the fossils there is no

discernible trace of a column, which forms a constant character

in that genus. They agree, however, in the dimorphic con-

dition of the fronds. 1 fear that at present we can only pre-

sume that this fern is most probably referable to the Hymeno-

phyllacese. Both fertile and barren fronds are plentiful in the

Coal-measures, Sauchie, near Alloa ; and a fine barren speci-

* ‘Essai d’un Expose Geognostico-Botanique/ Sternberg, pi. 20.

fig. 5.

Aim. (L Mag. Ncbty.Hisb. S.5,VolA0, FI. I .

Rob*^ Kids bon del, G. Jarman sc.

LiSBARY

■ OF IHt

U?<IVERSiTV OF ILLINOIS

Eusphenopteris tenella and Sphenopteris microcarpa. 9

men is exhibited in tlie Museum of the Glasgow University,

from the “ Koof of the Kiltongue Coal, Bailieston.”

I have placed this fern in Schimper’s Eusphenopteris in

preference to Brongniart’s generic name of Sphenopteris ^ as

those individuals with cuneate segments form a very dis-

tinct group of the Sphenopteroids, and their removal from

Sphenopteris helps to simplify that complex genus*.

In some recent works on vegetable palgsontology attempts

have been made to found a classification of ferns on the basis of

their fructification ; but so few fossil ferns having been obtained

in this state has necessitated the introduction of two sets

of characters in the classification of one group of plants : viz.

those found in fruit are classified according to the structure

and arrangement of that organ ; but those whose fruit is still

unknown, are classified, as formerly, from characters possessed

by the barren fronds.

If the system of classification according to fruit be adopted

with E. tenella^ I believe a new genus would be required for

its reception ; but for the foregoing reasons I prefer retaining it

with the other Eusphenopteroids till more is known of their

fruit. Even were there evidence for a complete classifieation

founded on the fruit, it would prove of little value to the

working palaeontologist, who has, in the great majority of

cases, to deal with barren speeimens,

II. Sphenopteris microcarpa^ Lesq. (PI. I. figs. 7-14.)

Atlas of Coal Flora of Pennsylvania, pi. xlvii. fig. 2 j Coal Flora of

Pennsylvania, p. 281.

About two years ago Mr. J. Bennie handed to me for

examination a small specimen of this fern, beautifully fruited,

but which at the time I was unable to identify. Shortly

after I saw a copy of the ^ Atlas to the Coal Flora of Penn-

sylvania and the United States,’ by Lesquereux, which was

published in 1879. On plate xlvii. fig. 2 of this work a

small Sphenopteroid is illustrated under the name of Sph,

microcarpa \ but from the figure given I could not definitely

determine that the plant colleeted by Mr. Bennie belonged to

the same speeies, and at that time no description of it had

appeared. This lack, however, was supplied in 1880, when

the same author published the ^ Deseription of the Coal Flora

of the Carboniferous Formation,’ &c. He gives here a very

good description of the barren fronds ; and in regard to the

fertile it is stated that each of the small obtuse teeth or

indentations on the borders of the lobes has, at the top of one

* Scliimper und Zittel, ‘ Ilandbuch der Palaoutologie,’ p. 107.

10 On Eusphenopteris tenclla and Sphenopteris microcarpa.

or two of the veinlcts, small round elevated dots, which/ when

seen with a glass, appear like sori. I consider them as fruc-

tifications, comparable, by their position at least, to the

fruit-dots of some DuvalUce of our time — Leucostegia for

example

In the present specimen the fruit is exceptionally w^ell

preserved, showing the outline of the cells which form the

walls of the sporangia (figs. 12, 13, and 14).

The sporangia appear to be usually developed in groups of

three, situated at the upper extremity of the veins, so that

they become marginal in position (fig. 10). Sometimes,

however, they are produced singly, as in fig. 11 ; but such

cases are rare. I have not observed any sporangia situated

in the sinuses ; they are placed in the little lobes or teeth of

the pinnules. The imperfect manner in which Lesquereux’s

specimen appears to be preserved may have led to this slight

mistake in his description. The sporangia are oval in outline,

and about of an inch wide in their greatest diameter.

Most of them show a marginal border ; and in one individual

(fig. 14) the cells composing it appear to lie at an oblique

angle to those forming the large central part ; but whether

this border is a true annulus or only a mechanically-produced

simulation of that structure I am unable to decide.

Grand’Eury f describes the fruit of Sphenopteris chcero-

jphylloidesj the sporangia of which appear to be very similar

to those under consideration. In reference to his specimen,

however, he states that the sporangia were not provided

with an annulus. He seems inclined to regard Sph.

chcerophylloides as a transitional form between Schizcea and

Marattia.

As regards Sphenopteris microcarpa^ I think the character

of the fruit points to affinities with the Osmundaceae, and it is

probably most closely related to the genus Todea. This species

is widely distributed in the Coal-measures of Scotland.

I am indebted to Mr. James Bennie for the pleasure of

examining the fruited specimen, which was collected by him

near Dysart, Fife. Mr. Thomas Naismith has also kindly

shown me the same plant from Mount Vernon, Lanarkshire ;

and I have met with it at Sauchie, near Alloa, Clackmannan-

shire, and near Dollar, on the borders of Perthshire.

None of the Carboniferous ferns which from time to time

have been obtained in fruit appear to be referable to existing

genera. Though in many cases they approach very closely,

* Loc. cit. p. 280.

t ‘ Flore Carbouifere du Departemeut de la Loire Paris, 1877.

Mr. W. II. Dali on Deep-water Limpets and Qldtons. 11

yet they have hitherto always shown some eharaeter which

has necessitated their being kept separate *.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Eusphenoptei'is tenella, Brong.

Fig. 1. Portion of barren frond from Sauchie, near Alloa.

Fig. 2. Portion of larger form from same locality.

Fig. 3. Fertile frond, lax form, from same locality.

Fig. 4. Fertile frond, compact form, from same locality.

Fig. 5. Sporangia or capsules, magnified, showing the small apical aperture.

Fig, 6. The same, viewed more obliquely.

Sphenopteris microcarpa., Lesq.

Fig, 7. Portion of barren frond, from near Dollar, collected by Mr. A. E.

Grant.

Fig, 8, Pinnule, enlarged.

Fig, 9. Portion of fertile frond, from near Dysart.

Fig, 10. Pinnule of fig. 9, enlarged, showing sporangia arranged in groups

of three.

Fig, 11. Another pinnule, enlarged, more sparsely fruited.

Fig, 12. Two sporangia, magnified, showing slight indication of a mar-

ginal border.

Fig, 13, Sporangium, magnified, showing a slight obliquity of the ar-

rangement of cells forming the marginal border.

Fig. 14. Another sporangium, magnified,

Note. — In fig. 7 the engraver has missed the character of the plant.

The ultimate pinnules are represented as merged together, but should be

distinctly separate, as shown in the enlarged figure (8).

III. — On certain Limpets and Chitons from the Deep

Waters off the Eastern Coast of the United States. By W.

H. DALLf.

I HAVE received from Prof. Verrill certain limpets or patelli-

form shells and chitons collected under his supervision off

the south-east coast of New England, in deep water, by the

United-States Fish-Commission parties in 1881, with his kind

permission to describe them. Though without particular

beauty and of small size, the hope that these specimens would

prove of interest has not been disappointed.

Limpets are generally shore or shallow- water mollusks ;

* Stur, in his ‘Culm Flora,’ describes a fossil fern (Todea Lipoldi)^

which appears to be similar to Sphenopteris hijida, L. & H. As its fruit

is unknown, his reason for placing it in the genus Todea seems simply to

rest on the segmentation of the frond being somewhat of the same nature

as that seen in such species as Todea superba.

t From the ‘Proceedings of the United-States National Museum,’

April 24, 1882, p. 400.

12

Mr. W. II. Dali on certain

the connexion of certain peculiarities of structure in them

with their geographical distribution, and the progressive de-

velopment indicated by the characters of different genera,

have already been the subject of comment by me*.

The forms of lowest organization and least specialized

characters among those already known are those which inhabit

the deeper water; hence there was reason to suppose that

features of much interest would be exhibited by the few speci-

mens which had just been brought up from much greater

depths than any from which limpets had hitherto been

obtained.

The examination was rendered more complete by the pos-

session of additional specimens, which are contained in the

deep-sea collection from the Antilles, made by Prof. Alex.

Agassiz and Lieut.-Commander Bartlett, U.S.N., on the

United-States Coast-Survey steamer ^ Blake.’ These afforded

valuable confirmation of impressions derived from the study

of the material obtained from Prof. Verrill.

Some of the specimens obtained are of unusual interest, as

showing a combination of characters which has heretofore

been unknown in animals of the same order. While the

shells present few salient features, the soft parts show extra-

ordinary and unexpected characters. They are divided into

representatives of the orders Kiphidoglossa, Docoglossa, and

Polyplacophora. The Docoglossa comprised representatives

of both the suborders Abranchiata and Heterobranchiata, but

all somewhat anomalous in their characters. It is in the

first-mentioned order, however, that the richest results were

obtained, since it appears necessary to separate the three

species obtained into two genera, representing each a family,

which differs by apparently sound characters from any hitherto

known, and which it has therefore been necessary to describe

as new.

Almost all the species appear to be blind.

Order BHIPHIDOGLOSSA.

Family Cocculinidae, Dali.

Shell patelliform, not nacreous, symmetrical, with an entire

non-sinuated margin, and a posteriorly inclined apex with a

deciduous spiral nucleus. Muscular impression horseshoe-

shaped, interrupted over the head.

Animal with a prominent head and muzzle, two tentacles,

as in Lepetidae ; gill single, plumose, asymmetrical, resem-

bling that of Acmaeidas, extending between the under surface

^ Sci. Kesults of the Expl. of Alaska, i. art. ii. pp. 41-43 (1876).

13

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons.

of the mantle and the foot (from a point above and behind

the head) backward on the right side, attached only at its

base. Anus anterior, opening above and behind the head.

Mantle-margin plain ; sides and margin of the foot without

papillae or ornamental processes excepting two filaments, one

on each side of the median line, between the mantle and the

foot-disk behind. liadula with a small or moderate rhachi-

dian tooth (in the known species), three inconspicuous laterals

with denticulate cusps, and a fourth, dentate, larger outer

lateral*; uncini numerous (50-150), similar, hooked at the

tip, those of each lateral series springing from a common base.

Formula:

This family differs from its nearest described allies (the

Fissurellidae) in its single asymmetrical gill, in the absence of

appendages to the sides of the foot or on the mantle-edge,

and in its patelliform, unfissured, unsinuated, and wholly

external shell.

From the succeeding family, Addisoniidge, it is separated by

its symmetry, the character of the gills, and by its dentition.

By its dentition it is most nearly allied to Parmophorus or

Scutus (if figures be taken as a criterion), and much resembles

some species of Helicina] but it must be borne in mind that

very few species of Fissurellidse have been figured in propor-

tion to the whole number known. The other characters, how-

ever, forbid its incorporation with the Fissurellidse, as they

conflict in nearly every important feature with the definition

appropriate to that family.

At first it was thought that Propilidium might be incorpo-

rated in this family ; but an examination of the available data

relative to that genus indicates that it belongs rather to the

Fissurellidse, where it, apparently, represents an imperforate

Puncturella.

Genus Cocculina, Dali.

‘ Animal blind; shell colourless, with radiating and con-

centric sculpture. F or other characters see diagnosis of family.

Cocculina Rathhuni^ n. sp.

Shell depressed, white, thin, with sides nearly parallel, and

their slopes lightly flattened, and with ends similarly broadly

rounded ; sculpture of faint closely (but irregularly) set

grooves radiating from a smooth apex (which has originally

a subspiral nucleus) and crossed by concentric growth-lines,

* Much as in Scutus as figured by Gray, ‘ Guide,’ p, 163.

14

Mr. W. ri. Dali on certain

which arc more or less irregular in difFerent individuals ; faint

yellowish areas seem to indicate a thin, very closely adherent

epidermis ; apex prominent, more or less incurved and slightly

laterally compressed, usually showing a scar where the em-

bryonic nucleus was attached ; inside polished or smooth ;

length 11*0, width 6*5, altitude 2*75 millim. Another dead

specimen is three times as large.

Soft parts: Foot ovate, thin, not very high, somewhat

pointed behind ; mantle-margin moderately wide, with a thick-

ened plain border; behind, on each side of the tail,” between

the mantle and foot, is one cylindrical blunt filament ; sinus

above the head and neck quite deep ; gill exactly as in Acmceaj

small, hardly projecting out of the sinus ; head large, end of

muzzle semilunate, with a strongly-marked margin ; in the

midst of this flat lunate area is a rounded papillose space

surrounding the mouth ; this organ, if furnished with jav7s at

all, has them of such soft and cuticular consistency as to

show neither under the knife nor under an ordinary dissecting

microscope, but it appeared to be without jaws ; tentacles

moderate, subcylindrical ; eyes none ; course of the intestine

much as in Patella^ but shorter.

Dentition. — Rhachidian tooth squarish, rounded in front,

nearly flat, about as long as the two inner laterals ; inner three

laterals slender, with small denticulate cusps, outer or third

usually a little longer than the others, but the proportions

slightly different in the less mature part of the radula ; fourth

or major lateral about twice as long as the others and slightly

broader than the rhachidian tooth, rather strongly cusped, the

cusp notched into five or six denticles, and the shaft somewhat

curved, the shaft and cusp translucent ; uncini numerous (100

or more), slender, slightly twisted and hooked, united on each

side on a single continuous base, which is a little longer than

the width of the radula between the uncini.

Hah. Station 937 of the United- States Fish Commission

in 1881. This is 102 miles S. by E. \ E., by compass, from

Gay-Head Light, Martha’s Vineyard, the bottom-tempera-

ture being 40°*5 F., and that of the surface 72°*0 F. The

same species was obtained by the United-States Coast-Survey

dredgers on the steamer ^ Blake,’ Lieut.-Commander J. R.

Bartlett commanding, under the supervision of Prof. Alex.

Agassiz, on hard bottom (temperature 44°*5 F.), at station

288, in 399 fathoms, off Barbadoes, and off Martinique, in

502 4 fathoms sand and ooze, at station 195, bottom- tempera-

ture 41°*0 F., the surface in both cases being about 80°*0 F.

I take pleasure in naming this species after Mr. R. Rathbuu,

of the United-States Fish Commission.

Deep-luater Limpets and Chitons.

15

CoccuUna Beaniij n. sp.

Shell elevated, white, thin, resembling in sculpture and

general features the last species, except in the following par-

ticulars : — The form of the base is about as in G. Rathhuni ;

but the profile differs widely : the anterior and posterior slopes

of the present species, instead of being subequal and nearly

similar, are unequal, the anterior being considerably the longer,

roundly and conspicuously arched ; the posterior slope is about

half as long as the other and deeply concavely excavated ;

this results from the fact that the apex, instead of being de-

pressed and nearly eentral, is elevated, subposterior, and much

incurved; like that of the previous species, it bears a scar

where the (probably spiral) embryonic shell was attached.

The sculpture resembles that of the preceding species, being

stronger and more cancellated in some specimens and nearly

obsolete in others. The very young show proportionally

stronger sculpture, even slightly spinous at the intersections

in some specimens. The surface is generally partly eroded,

probably from the same action as that which so rapidly

reduces dead shells and corals to a species of grey ooze in the

deep sea. There seems to be no indication of epidermis in

this species. Length 8*0, breadth 5*0, height 4*0 millim.

Soft parts in general as in the last species, except that the

head and muzzle are much elongated, the sinus behind the

head deep ; gill longer and larger than in C. Rathhuni^ pro-

jecting out on the right side of the head ; tentacles longer and

foot shorter proportionally than in G. Rathhuni ; the mantle-

margin is much puckered ; but this is probably due to the

alcohol ; the margination, which forms a semilunar area at

the end of the muzzle in the preceding species, in C. Beanii

is interrupted before the papillose area which here distinctly

forms the end of the muzzle, the effect of which is to produce

two lappets, one on each side, extending from the end of the

muzzle to the anterior edge of the foot. There appears to be

no jaw.

Dentition. — In this species the bands of uncini are propor-

tionally longer and wider, and the rhachidian tooth smaller,

than in the preceding. The rhachidian tooth is small, with

a tridentate cusp and bifurcate base ; it is about half as long

as and hardly wider than the first three laterals ; the latter

are elongate, slender, with denticulate cusps, the outer is

rather the shorter in the mature part of the radula ; the major

lateral is longer, with a more slender shaft than in (7. Rath-

huni^ and a proportionally larger, very concave cusp with

seven or eight denticulations ; the banded uncini are singly

10 Mr. W. II. Dali on certain

broader than in G. Ttathhuni^ and collectively about one half

longer.

Hob, Station 871, U.S. Fish Commission, lat. 40° 02^

54'' N., long. 70° 23' 40" W., in 115 fathoms muddy sand;

station 894, U.S. Fish Commission, lat. 39° 53' N., long.

70° 58' 30" W., 365 fathoms mud and gravel, both in 1880 ;

station 947, 312 fathoms, sandy mud, bottom-temperature

44° F. ; station 949, 79J miles south of Martha’s Vineyard,

in 100 fathoms, yellow mud, bottom-temperature 52°, surface

66° F. ; station 997, 335 fathoms, yellow mud, bottom-

temperature 40° F. ; these last in 1881 (Verrill) ; and from

the same localities as C. Rathhunim the West Indies (Agassiz),

with the additional locality of station 264, 416 fathoms, grey

ooze, off Grenada, bottom-temperature 42°’5 F. * It is named

in honour of Dr. T. H. Bean, of the United- States Fish

Commission.

Family Addisoniidse, Dali.

Shell asymmetrical, porcellaneous, somewhat like Gapulac-

mceaj Sars.

Soft parts much as in the last family, but strongly asym-

metrical, with an enormously developed lateral series of

separately inserted gill- laminae, like those of Patellidge, and

without filamentary appendages of any kind. Badula with a

large simple rhachidian tooth with, on each side, two large

simple transverse laterals, followed by two minute ones, and

a large outer lateral with a strong tridentate cusp, outside of

which is a single scale-like flat uncinus, bearing an elongated

thickened ridge, but no cusp.

Formula: , (,^.,^,.^+2+4) i-

This family might be incorporated with the last, were it not

for the differences in the branchise and in its dentition. These

latter are of great weight. The dentition of Addisonia is like

nothing known in the whole group of Rhiphidoglossa, but,

while it recalls the dentition of the Chitonidse in some features,

has a decidedly Docoglossate aspect. Perhaps the most

rational hypothesis is that this group bears to the preceding

family much such a relation as in Pulmonata is borne by the

Cyclotacea of Troschel towards the Cyclostomacea. Indeed

the resemblance of the radula of Gocculina Rathhuni to that

* This is, perhaps, the shell referred to under the name of “ Acmcca

rubella ?, Fahr.,” Verrill, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. iii. p. 391, dredged (dead)

at station 894, United-States Fish Commission, 1880, off the S.E. coast

of New England, in 39° 53' N., 70° 68' 30" W., in 365 fathoms.

17

Deep-water Limpets and Chitoyi,^

of some of the species of llelicina figured by Troscliel is quite

remarkable. This family contains, so far as known, but one

genus.

Genus Addisonia*, Dali.

Shell ovate, subconical, strongly asymmetrical, porcellaneous,

thin ; with a blunt apex curved backward, downward, and to

the left, without an epidermis ; with an unthickened, simple ,

entire margin; pedal muscular impression horseshoe-shaped,

interrupted in front. Soft parts : head provided with two

tentacles, without eyes or eye-tubercles ; muzzle plain, simple ;

foot thin, orbicular, without lateral or posterior tubercles, pro-

cesses, or fringes ; mantle-edge simple, thickened ; gill com-

posed of leaflets as in Patella^ the series starting on the right

behind the head and continued within the mantle-edge back-

ward, the body of the animal being asymmetrically placed

with regard to the aperture of the shell to afford room for the

enormous series of branchial leaflets ; anus opening behind

and above the head slightly to the right of the median line,

and indicated by a small papilla.

Eadula : see description of the family.

Type and only species yet known,

Addisonia paradoxa^ n. sp.

Shell ovate, thin, whitish ; apex presenting an appearance

as if an embryonic tip (perhaps spiral) had fallen and been

replaced by a peculiarly blunt ovate apex, which in the young

shell is nearly marginal, posterior, and to the left of the middle

line, but in the adult is considerably within the margin, curved

downward and backward, and much more asymmetrical ;

sculpture of faint grooves radiating from the (smooth) apex

and reticulated by the stronger concentric lines of growth,

besides which the extremely inflated arch of the back is some-

what obscurely concentrically waved ; over the sculpture the

shell has a polished appearance ; margins thin, sharp ; interior

smooth, somewhat polished ; the scar of the pedal muscle

narrow, a considerable distance within the margin, the ante-

rior ends of the scar enlarged, hooked backward on their inner

edges ; these ends connected by a line broadly arched forward

and marking the attachment of the mantle to the shell

over the head. Soft parts whitish, dotted with fine purple

dots ; mantle-edge thickened, smooth ; muscular base of the

* In honour of Prof. Addison E. Verrill, of Yale College and the United-

States Fish Commission, whose s.umame has already been applied to more

than one group of invertebrates.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x.

2

18

lUr. W. IT. Dali on certain

foot nearly orbicular, extremely tliin and delicate, not high ;

muzzle short, plain, without any strongly defined margination,

with the end finely papillose and a little puckered ; mouth

small, furnished with two lateral pads covered with a cartila-

ginous thin coat, which completely dissolves in liquor potassse,

and hence can hardly be termed a jaw, though it occupies the

place of the buccal plates in other genera ; head moderate, not

much produced, broader than long, extended laterally into a

single, rather short and stout tentacle on each side ; tentacles

showing slight transverse ridges (due to contraction ?), desti-

tute of any basal elbow or tubercle, such as bears the eye in

allied groups, and with no appearance of any organ of vision

or bulbus whatever. Behind the head a thickened ridge,

containing a large vessel, takes origin and passes backward

around the right mantle-edge, reaching nearly to the posterior

median line ; from this ridge depend fifty or sixty branchial

leaflets resembling those of Patella^ and not like those of

Acmcea OY the Fissurellidas ; these leaflets are very large in

proportion to the size of the animal, and gradually diminish

posteriorly ; they are slightly inclined outward ; the anal

papilla is very inconspicuous, opening between the line of the

branchia and the head, a little to the right of the head ; the

intestine is much shorter than in the Patellidse, and coiled in

much the same way through the very large greenish hepatic

mass ; this surrounds the ovary, which rises to the surface of

the back in about its centre, and in this individual was crowded

with eggs already in various stages of segmentation, and of

about the size and general appearance of those of Acmcea

patina. The ovary appeared to be a single, simple, sac-like

body of irregular contour as in Acmcea ; no crop was noticed ;

and the stomach seemed of very moderate size.

Since but one specimen was available the observations were

more or less imperfect, especially since the internal parts were

somewhat softened. To obviate the extreme contraction

caused by alcohol, the specimen was placed in water, with the

result that it almost immediately swelled and became covered

with an immense quantity of very slimy mucus, which ren-

dered it almost impossible to handle, being so slippery j and it

had to be replaced in alcohol again to harden before the ex-

amination could proceed. The edge of the mantle is margi-

nated with a rather broad thickened band, apparently without

papillae or other appendages of any kind. The space occupied

by the branchige is so large that the remainder of the animal

is forced a good deal to tlie left in the aperture of the shell.

The radula has a large, flat, ovate central tooth, with a

thickened anterior edge, but no marked cusp ] on each side of

19

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons.

this two rhomboidal flat laterals with a similarly thickened

anterior margin ; the inner is the larger, and the outer some-

what more rounded in form ; close to this are two minute

narrow laterals with small cusps, hidden partly under the cusps

of the next or major lateral, for which reason they cannot well

be made out until the radula is partly torn apart or broken up ;

these two little laterals are the most anterior of the transverse

series, which has a form like a very transverse M ; the major

lateral has strong Docoglossate features, being set on a flat

plate whose posterior inner and anterior outer corners are

thickened and raised into the likeness of a pseudocusp, the

true shaft of the tooth being very short and terminating in a

strong tridentate’ pellucid cusp ; the outer tooth is a squarish,

plate-like uncinus, exactly as in some Chitons, with a thickened

longitudinal ridge near the inner margin.

Length of shell about 10*0, width 7'5, and altitude 4*0

millim.

Dredged by the United- States Fish Commission in 1881

at stations 923, 940, and 950, in 96, 130, and 69 fathoms,

sandy bottom, about 75 miles S. and W. from Martha’s Vine-

yard. Bottom-temperature 52°, which belongs to the warmer

bottom area. This very remarkable form would have been

called a synthetic type ” by Prof. Louis Agassiz. The

shell at once recalls Capulacmcea, — Midd.), which,

however, is distinctively T£enioglos3ate in dentition. The

details of the branchial leaves resemble those mPatella^ihQ posi-

tion of the branchige and the form of the head resemble Acmcea^

the smooth, thick, mantle-margin and absence of eyes are

characters found in Lepetidse. Some features in the dentition

recall Chitonidgs, and others Cocculinid^e. The position of

the animal in its shell is as in the Bhiphidoglossa universally.

Nothing of the kind has been recognized in the collection

made by Messrs. Sigsbee and Bartlett, of the U.S. Navy, in

the Gulf of Mexico and Antilles, under the supervision of

Prof. ^ Alex. Agassiz, on the United- States Coast-Survey

steamer ^ Blake,’ leading to the supposition that this may be

a rather more northern form, though found in the warm area.

Order DOCOGLOSSA.

Suborder ABRANCHIATA.

Animal destitute of external branchige. Embryonic shell

spiral.

Family Lepetidse, Gray.

Lepetidee (Gray), Dali, Ami. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1871, vii. pp. 286-291.

2^

20

Mr. W. II. Dali on certain

Subfamily Lepetinjs.

Animal without eyes, without lateral teeth, with a rhachi-

dian tooth, and erect uncini ; muzzle with an entire margin,

which is extended backward into a tentacle-like filament on

each side ; shell patelliform, with a subspiral nucleus, which

is generally lost in early life, the permanent tip being erect or

anteriorly directed. Typical genus Lepeta^ Gray.

Subfamily LepetellinjEj n.

Shell and soft parts as in Lepetin80, except that it has

distinct eyes and is provided with true lateral teeth,*and also

with scale-shaped uncini. Typical genus Lepetelloj Verrill.

Genus Lepetella, Verrill.

Lepetella, Verrill, Am. Joum. Sci. xx. p. 39G (Nov. 1880).

Type Lepetella tuhicola^ Verrill, 1. c., also Proc. U.S. Nat.

Mus. iii. p. 375 (1881).

Habitat. In two to four hundred fathoms off the S.E. coast

of New England (stations 869 and 894, U.S. Fish Commis-

sion, 1880) in old tubes of Hyalinoecia artifex^ V. (Coast of

Norway, in deep water, Sars?)

Professor Verrill has well described this little shell in the

articles referred to, as well as its dentition, which he calls

Tsenioglossate. It is indeed so in one sense, though not in

the technical sense of belonging to the order Tsenioglossa,

which has a formula while the formula of Lepetella is

1 essential difference being that all Tsenioglossa have

on each side of the rhachidian tooth three laterals and no

uncini, while Lepetella has two laterals and an uncinus.

The specimens examined by me were dry, or from deteri-

oration of the alcohol had become quite soft ; and, for this

reason perhaps, I could not detect the eyes seen by Professor

Verrill so distinctly in the fresh and living animal *. So far

as the external features could be' determined, there was no

difference between them and those exhibited by Lepeta or

CryptohrancMa. The dentition is remarkable, both in rela-

tive number of teeth and in presenting the only instance of a

well- developed distinct scale-like (chitinoid) uncinus yet

known in the order. In fact, the radula has throughout dis-

* I have, however, no doubt of their existence. A letter from Dr. J.

Gwyn Jeffreys states that a small limpet like Lepeta^ but with eyes, has

been dredged off the coast of Norway by Prof. G. O. Sars, which may

probably prove to be Lepetella.

21

Deep-ioater Limpets and Chitons,

tinctly Chiton-like features, and bears additional testimony,

if sueh were needed^ to the aeuteness of Troschel in combining

(dental characters only being considered) both Chitons and

Limpets in one dental order. The external form is of course

partly due to its peculiar habitat j other specimens will no

doubt eventually be found clinging to some flat surface and

of normal shape. It seems to be a northern form, and does

not occur in the Blake collections.

Suborder PROTEOBRANCHIATA.

Animal with external branchiae. Embryonic shell conical.

Family AcmaeidaB.

Gill plumose, cervical.

Genus Scutellina, Gray.

Scutellina, Gray, P. Z. S. 1847, p. 168, = Scutella, Broderip (not La-

marck). Type S. crenulata, Broderip.

The animal of the typical species of Scutellina is unknown ;

according to Arthur Adams, that of a closely allied species

{S. ferruginea) resembles Acmma in its externals, except that

the shell is pure white, with prominently reticulated sculp-

ture, and the apex is prominent, pointed, and very anteriorly

situated. Mr. Adams distinctly states that the animal has

eyes ; and it is quite probable that the genus will eventually

prove to be a good one.

A specimen was recently obtained, with the dried animal

(from some West-Indian corals), of a species which is also

represented in the Blake collection, and which would probably

be referred, from the shell-characters alone, to Scutellina^

though it differs from the received diagnosis of that genus in

having a blunt subcentral erect apex, much like ordinary

Acmcece, An examination of the soft parts showed, however,

wide differences from any described genus, necessitating the

establishment of a new one for its reception : —

Genus Pectinodonta, Dali.

Shell resembling Scutellina^ with a blunt subcentral apex.

Soft parts resembling Acmcea, except in the following de-

tails : — Animal blind, with the front part of the head between

the tentacles an^ above the muzzle much produced upward

and forward, extending considerably further forward than the

end of the muzzle. Muzzle marginated, with lappets at the

22

Mr. W. II. Dali on certain

outer corners. Jaw thin, translucent. Gill exactly as in

Acmcea j sides of foot and mantle-edge simple, nearly smooth.

Dentition f^eth large, with transverse pectinated or

denticulate cusps, like those of the large lateral teeth of some

Tectibranchs or Nudibranchs.

Pectinodonta arcuata^ n. sp.

Shell white, elongate-ovate, moderately elevated, with a

blunt polished apex, on which in young specimens remain

traces of the disk-like chalky embryonic shell ; the slopes

from the apex to the ends both convexly arched, margin

simple or slightly denticulated by the radiating sculpture;

within polished; scars as in Acmcea] epidermis none; sculp-

ture externally of fine, uniform, rounded, closely-set threads,

radiating from near the apex to the margin, and reticulated

by the fine, rather prominent, regular, concentric ridges of

growth, both ridges and threads averaging near the margin

about three and a half to the millimetre. Long, from end to

end 14*5 millim., from apex to anterior end 5*5 raillim. ; lat.

10*0 millim. ; alt. 5*5 millim.

Habitat. West Indies ; St. Thomas, in coral ; Santa Lucia,

station 215, in 226 fathoms, Blake expedition.

The examination of a well-preserved specimen showed that

the end of the muzzle formed a semilunar area with a dis-

tinctly-marked margin and lappets at the posterior corners.

In the middle of this flat and nearly smooth area is the mouth,

surrounded by a small circular papillose area. The jaw is

thin and translucent, but sufficiently strong to resist contrac-

tion on the drying up of the soft parts. The radula contains

about 175 series of teeth, which are large, with strong cusps,

which are turned toward the middle line of the radula and

strongly denticulate. The denticulate part, as in most Doco-

glossa, is nearly black ; the anterior denticles are larger, the

posterior nine subequal in size ; the whole number of denticles

is twelve ; the whole tooth has somewhat the appearance of a

coarse curry-comb, and suggests that it is due to a consoli-

dation of the normal three Docoglossal laterals rather than the

suppression of all but one and the modification of that one.

The protrusion of the anterior arch of the head is very

peculiar and remarkable ; the foot is rather short for the size

of the shell ; otherwise the features are those of Acmcea in

general. The gill is rather large and exactly as in Acmcea.

The number of teeth is the smallest known in any limpet ;

and none of the same shape have been recorded in the order.

Deep-ivater Limpets and Chitons. 23

It is likely, however, that Scutelllna^ when investigated, will

prove to have very similar dentition

Chitonidaj.

Genus Cii^topleura (Shuttleworth), Cpr.

Ghoitopleura apiculataj Say.

Ilahitat. Station 938, United-States Fish Commission,

1881, being 100 miles S.E. by E. | E. (magnetie) from Gay-

Head Light, Martha’s Vineyard. The depth was 210 fathoms,

green sand and mud, the bottom-temperature 40°*5, the sur-

face 72°'0 F.

In these researches only two specimens of Chitonidss were

obtained ; and these are not of a genus characteristic of the

deeps. These specimens were young, but did not differ from

young ones of the same species from shallow vater. There

have been found in depths of 100 fathoms or less along the

north-eastern coast of New England, and northward, Iwo

other tolerably common Chitons, one of them, Trachydermon

albusy Linne, which does not go to great depths, as far as

known, either in the Atlantic or Pacific. In Alaska it is

abundant from low-water to 100 fathoms. The other, Lepto-

chiton cancellatuSj Sowerby, occurs off the British possessions,

and may reach a depth of 300 fathoms. Barer species, which

may be found in deep water are : — Leptochiton alveolus^ Sars

(150 fathoms. Gulf of Maine) ; Hanleyiamendicaria^ Mighels

and Adams ; LI. dehilis^ Gray (to 300 fathoms) ; and H, tro-

picalis., Dali, from southern waters (Sand Key, 128 fathoms).

The greatest depth from which Chitons have been reported

is 1006 fathoms, at which the Leptochiton Bellmapi^ Dali,

was obtained in the North Pacific. It has since turned up

from Kerguelen in the ^Challenger’ collections, and, perhaps,

may eventually be found in the North Atlantic.

Notes on the Genera.

The slender side teeth of Lepeta are distinguished from

true laterals by not being situated on the central longitudinal

area of the radula. By their form alone it would be impos-

sible to distinguish them from teeth which are truly laterals,

like the inner laterals of Lepetella.

Since 1869 (when I revised the classification of the Lepe-

tidse, and, somewhat later, of the order to which they belong)

* I should be most thankful for a dried or alcoholic specimen of

soft parts of the typical species of Scutellma {S. cremdata, Broderip).

24

Mr. W. II. Dali on cen'tain

little by little information has been coming in which fills the

gap then known to exist in our knowledge of the order. It

is now possible to review more understandingly the relations

of the dentition of the different groups. It would seem at

first sight as if the dentition of Lepeta and Lepetella differed

very widely ; but more reflection diminishes the apparent di-

vergences.

It may be suggested that in Lepeta coeca the large rha-

cliidian tooth really represents a consolidation of the six

laterals characteristic of Acmcea^ which is supported by the

fact that G. 0. Sars * figures the lateral cusps of the rhachi-

dian tooth in Pilidmm fulvum as accessory rather than in-

herent parts of that tooth, a view (I find on reference to them)

supported in part by my own original drawings, and a condi-

tion which, though not universal or necessary, may yet be

characteristie of some stages of the development of the indi-

vidual or of the radula, or perhaps of some individuals merely,

while in others the consolidation goes so far that the sutures

(as fin the bony structures of higher animals) are obliterated.

In that case the rhachidian tooth of Lepetella would represent

the consolidation of the two inner laterals merely, if the num-

ber six be taken as typical, which, from its universality

elsewhere in the order, we may reasonably assume to be the

case. This is the typical number in the Tsenioglossa, to

which (as Professor Verrill indicates in his description) the

radula of Lepetella is in some respects analogous, though the

Tasnioglossa have no uncini. In the same way, as has before

been pointed out, the single large dentate laterals of Pectino-

donta may represent, in the other division of the order, each

a consolidation of the three typical laterals of Acmcea.

The name Onychoglossa has been used by G. O. Sars (1878)

to denominate the same group and as indicative of the same

characters as those possessed by the Docoglossa (Troschel,

1861), as revised by me eight years previously. I do not see

any especial gain which might result to science from substi-

tuting the newer for the older name.

The relations of the groups may be expressed somewhat as

follows : —

Order DOCOGLOSSA.

Shell wholly external, dish-shaped, with apex anteriorly

directed ; animal with two short tentacles, a non-extensible

muzzle ; branchisB . external or none ; renal and anal aper-

tures situated above the neck, between body and mantle-

* Moll. Reg. Arct. Norveg. tab. ii. fig. 12.

25

Deep-water Limpets and Ghitons.

edge ; no eopulatory or external genital organs ; mouth pro-

vided with a hovny jaw and long radula with peeuliar teeth ;

dental formula not exeeeding metamorphosis of the

embryo taking place in the egg, which is fertilized in the ovary.

. Suborder ABRANCHIATA.

Animal without external branchiae. Embryonic shell spiral.

Family Lepetidse.

Subfamily Lepetince, Without eyes ; with a marginated

muzzle extended (on each side) into a tentacular process.

Uncini erect. Dental formula 5^5^

Lepeta^ ( Lepeta^ s. s. ( + Pilidium^ F orbes non Middendorff) .

Gray \ Gryptohranchia^ Middendorff.

Subfamily Lepetellince. With eyes ; other soft parts as

in

Lepeta. Uncinus

■— 9_)

1 (3+3) 1/ •

Lepetella^ Verrill.

scale-like. Dental formula

l (2.2) 1

(?=

Suborder PEOTEOBEANCHIATA.

Animal with external branchiae. Embryonic shell conical.

Family Aemseidae.

With a plumose cervical branchia ; with or without a

branchial cordon ; muzzle frilled ; no rhachidian tooth.

A. Without a cordon.

A. Muzzle with lappets,

a. Blind.

Pectinodonta, Dali, (? = .

h. With eyes.

Scutellina^ Gray. Typicak species not yet examined.

Acmcea^ Esch.

Gollisella

0 (3.3) 0*

B, Without muzzle-lappets.

C Gollisella^ Dali, s. s.

1 (2— 1.1— 2) 1

Gollisellinay Dali. 2 ('2— iT— 2

26 Mr. W. II. Dali on Deep-water Limpets and Chitons.

B. With an interrupted cordon ; no lappets.

(Gray), Cpr. ,

C. With complete cordon ; no lappets.

Scurria^ Gray (not Cpr.). i (2-1 j—2) r

Family Patellidse.

Without -a cervical branchia, but with a more or less com-

plete cordon ; muzzle papillose, not frilled, marginated, or

with lappets.

A. Branchial cordon complete.

a. With rhachidian tooth ; branchial lamellse arborescent,

produced ; sides of foot smooth. Ancistromesus.

Ancistromesusj Dali. 371=2^=173 •

h. Without rhachidian tooth ; branchial lamellaB short,

linguiform. Patella.

Patella^ Linn^. Foot smooth, branchial lamellai subequal all

a''Ound. ronjlnya.

Patinella^ Dali. Foot with a scalloped frill, interrupted only

in front ; gills as in Patella. 3 72— T1-2)

Nacella^ Schumacher. Foot frilled; gills very small in

front; shell peculiar; lateral teeth all bidentate.

0

3 (2— 1.1— 2) 3*

B. Branchial cordon interrupted in front.

a. Sides of foot smooth. Helcion.

Helcion^ Montfort. Third laterals posterior, bidentate.

0

3 (1— 2.2— 1) 3*

HelcioniscuSj Dali. First laterals anterior. 37^377=77-3.

Patina^ Gray. Third laterals posterior, denticulate ; shell

peculiar. 3 (1—2.2— i) 3*

« * * * * *

Metop)tomaj Phillips. Posterior edge emarginate or waved.

Fossil in Carboniferous of Great Britain.

January 22, 1882.

Notes on Mediterranean Mollusca.

27

IV. — Notes on the Mollusca procured by the Italian Ex-

ploration of the Mediterranean in 1881. By J. GwYN

Jeffreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

Having been lately at Florence, Professor Giglioli kindly

offered me an opportunity of examining the Mollusca which

were obtained in the Italian Expedition to the Mediterranean

in 1881 ; and he requested me to publish a notice of the

principal results in that department of zoology. His pre-

liminary Report of the Expedition was published at the close

of last year in the ^ Atti del III. Congresso Geografico Inter-

nazionale,’ and is highly interesting to all naturalists. It

conclusively showed that the great abysses of the Mediterra-

nean are not (as the lamented Professor Edward Forbes

supposed) azoic, but that they abound in life of all kinds.

This fact has been corroborated by the French exploration in

the ‘ Travailleur ’ of another part of the Mediterranean, made

in the same year, an account of which appeared in the ^ Comptes

Rendus ’ from the pen of Professor Alphonse Milne-Edwards.

Fishes, Mollusca, Crustacea, Annelids, Echinoderms, Zoan-

tharia. Corals, Foraminifera, and Sponges were amply repre-

sented in both of those expeditions from depths of from 500

to nearly 2000 fms.

Forbes’s dredgings in the Mediterranean did not exceed in

depth 230 fms. ; Admiral Spratt dredged there living Mol-

lusca in 310 fms. ; and in the ^ Porcupine ’ expedition of

1870 productive dredgings were made off the north coast of

Africa at depths of 1415 and 1456 fms. These were the only

deep-water researches by dredging in the Mediterranean pre-

viously to last year. It was therefore clear that the bottom of

this famous sea or marine lake had never been properly in-

vestigated for zoological purposes.

The Italian surveying-ship ^ Washington,^ under the com-

mand of Captain Magnaghi, commenced operations on the 1st

of August, and returned to Genoa on the 6th of September,

1881. The commander is an experienced hydrographer and

a thorough man of science. Professor Giglioli, of Florence,

who is well known as an eminent and accomplished zoologist,

had the scientific charge of the expedition as naturalist. The

course of exploration was from Maddalena, round Sardinia to

Naples, and thence to the western coast of Sicily. There

were thirty-three stations and thirty-eight dredgings; and

the depths at which dredgings were made ranged from 60 to

3630 metres, or from about 32| to 1970 fms.

As regards the Mollusca, the number of specimens pro-

28

Dr. J. Gwyn JefFreys’s Notes on

curea was not great ; but many of the species were extremely

interesting. I will now proceed to mention some of them.

All the depths having been recorded in metres, I will render

them in fathoms by adding a twelfth part to each metre, so

as to correspond nearly with the English yard measure, of

which two make a fathom*.

Beachiopoda.

\Terehr alula vitrea^ Born.

Very fine specimens occurred in 214 fms. ; one of them is

1^ inch long. An oblong variety came from 841 fms., and

the variety spheno'idea from 217 fms. The inside ribs of the

upper or deeper valve are sometimes visible on the outside,

owing to the semitransparency of the shell. As to the dis-

tribution of this and other species in space and time, I would

refer to my papers on the Mollusca of the ‘ Lightning ’ and

^ Porcupine ’ expeditions in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoologi-

cal Society of London ’ for 1878, 1879, 1880, and 1881.

CONCHIFEEA.

'\Amussium Hoskynsij Forbes.

From 214 to 609 fms.

■\Arca ohliqua^ Philippi.

From 123 to 544 fms. Described by the author of the species

as a Tertiary fossil.

'\Arca pectunculoides^ Scacchi, var. septentrionalis.

From 337-464 fms.

'\Leda messanensisy Seguenza.

From 217 to 544 fms.

'\Nucula cegeensiSj Forb.

From 1521-1536 fms.

'\Nucula corhuldides^ Seg.

From 1521-1536 fms.

\Limopsis minuta^ Ph.

From 217 fms.

* The species having’ a t prefixed to their names are Upper Tertiary

fossils of Italy.

Mediterranean Mollusca,

29

'\Limopsis pygmeea^ Ph.

Pectunculus pygm<2us, Moll. Sic. i. p. 63, t. v. f. 5.

From 217 fms. A single but fresh valvp. A Pliocene

fossil of Italy and the English Crags ; hitherto unknown as

recent or living. The specimen mentioned in the supplement

to ^ British Conchology ’ (vol. v. p. 175) as from Corsica is

L. minuta.

Malletia ohtusa-y M. Sars.

From 337-464 fms.

Malletia cuneata^ Jeffreys.

From 337 to 1536 fms.

Axinus planatus*^ Jeflfr.

Shell triangular, expanded, and somewhat flattened, thin,

lustreless, and opaque : sculpture^ an angular ridge running

down the middle, with a shallow furrow on the anterior side,

besides regular slight concentric riblets in the line of growth,

and numerous intermediate minute strige : colour whitish :

epidermis filmy and scarcely perceptible : margins rounded in

front, sinuous (as in A. flexuosus) on the anterior side, ob-

liquely and abruptly truncated on the other side, deeply exca-

vated or concave below the beak : heaks prominent, pointed,

and incurved: lunule semicordate, with a thickened edge:

ligament enclosed in a short, narrow, and curved groove :

hinge-line triangular, occupying only a small portion of the

entire circumference : hinge-plate thick : teeth none : inside

glossy, exhibiting the obverse of the riblets but no longitu-

dinal striae : muscular scars indistinct. L. 0’55, B. 0*5.

From 432-544 fms. a single valve only and the fragments

of another.

With this species was dredged an unusually large and

rather flattened valve of what I should consider A. JlexuosuSy

var. polygonay which shows the same longitudinal striae on

the inside that, according to the Abb4 Brugnone, distinguish

Ptychina hiplicata of Philippi from A.jiexuosus.

A. transversus [Lucina transmrsa) y Broun, has a diflferent

shape, texture, and sculpture.

\Axinus drhiculatuSy Seg.

From 214 fms.

\Pecchiolia gramdatay Seg.

From 127 to 301 fms. ; of large size.

* Flattened.

80

Dr. J. Gwyn JcfFrcys’s Notes on

*.

f Pholadom^a Lovenij JcfFr.

From 85 to 1217 fms. Perfect and large specimens at the

last-mentioned depth, measuring upwards of an inch in length.

'\lNeaira ohesa, Lov.

From 337 to 1536 fms.

"tNecera costellataj Deshay cs.

From 817 fms.

SOLENOCONCIIIA.

’\Dentalium agile^ M. Sars.

From 86 to 1963 fms. ; widely distributed. One specimen

from between 1500 and 1600 fms. is more than 2 inches long.

I now find that, compared with D, striolatum or abyssorum^

the present species is more slender and not so strongly.ribbed,

and that the curve is more gradual and not abrupt towards the

point or base. Perfect specimens of both species have a short

terminal pipe within the slit and occasionally issuing from a

truncated and thickened base, as in Z>. dentalis and D, taren-

timim, Philippi was the first to describe D, agile from the

Italian Tertiaries as D. incertum of Deshay es ; but it is not

the last-named species. It was dredged in the ^ Porcupine ’

and ^ Travailleur ’ expeditions off the Lusitanian coasts.

\J)entalmni striolatum^ Stimpson.

From 200-277 fms. D. hrevijlssum^ Brugnone.

Gastropoda.

Emarginula multistriata *, Jeffr.

Shell helmet-shaped, somewhat compressed at the sides,

rather thin, lustreless, and opaque : sculpture^ numerous slight

ribs, which radiate from the beak or apex to the front margin

on every side ; usually, but not regularly, a smaller alternates

with a larger rib ; the crests are studded with rather distant

tubercles, giving a prickly appearance ; the intervals between

the ribs are filled with minute and close-set transverse striae :

colour whitish : margins slightly notched by the termination

of the ribs : beak small, incurved, placed perpendicularly to

the front margin : slit short, but broadish : the fissural fur-

row is filled up with crowded arched septa or plates : inside

* Much striated.

Mediterranean Mollusca. 31

glossy, showing the impression of the external sculpture.

L. O-o, B. 0-3.

From 217 fms. ; a single specimen. Also from the ^Por-

cupine ’ expedition of 1870, off the western coasts of Spain, in

from 292 to 374 fms.

Tliis differs from E. cancellata, Ph., in being proportion-

ally higher, narrower or compressed at the sides, and

thinner ; the beak overhangs the front margin ; the ribs are

slighter and more numerous, and the intermediate strise twice

as many. It is also distinct from E. tuberculosa^ Libassi, and

E. confusaj Seg., in sculpture and other respects.

'\Trochus Ottoi^ Ph.

Moll. Sic. ii. p. 227, t. xxviii. f. 9.

From- 21 4 to 970 fms. Also dredged in ^ Porcupine’ and

^ Travailleur ’ expeditions, as well as in the ^ Blake ’ or

United-States expedition. This and the next two species

\vere originally described as fossils of the South-Italiau ter-

tiaries.

'\Trochus Wiser ij Calcara.

Giorn. Maur. 1841, p. 31, t. iv. f. 14.

From 244 to 544 fms. T. genimidatusj Ph., 1844, and

other synonyms. Off the Gulf of Bona, in 1456 fms. Por-

cupine ’ expedition) ; Bay of Biscay Travailleur ’ expe-

dition) .

t Turbo JlIosuSj Ph., var. glabrata, ■

Moll. Sic. ii. p. 155, t. xxv. f. 4 (as Trochus Jilosus) ; var., ii. p. 226,

t. xxA-iii. f. 1 (as Trochus glahratus).

From 217 fms. North- Atlantic expeditions of ^ Porcupine ’

in 1870, and ^Travailleur’ in 1881. The operculum shows

that this species belongs undoubtedly to Turbo, and not to

Trochus.

\Hela tenella, Jeffr.

Lacuna tenella, Brit. Conch, v. p. 204, pi. ci. f. 7.

From 807 to 1536 fms. Also throughout the North At-

lantic.

Odostomia speciosa, H. Adams.

TurhoniUa speciosa, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 274, pi. xix. f. 11,

From 214 fms. Also from ^Porcupine’ expedition, off

the Atlantic coast of Spain. Query Turbo plicatilis of

Brocchi ?

32

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys’s Notes on

\Troplion multilamellosus^ Ph.

Murex multilamellosus^ Moll. Sic. ii. p. 182, t. xxvii. f. 8,

From 200-277 fms. Also from the Atlantic cruise of the

^Porcupine’ in 1870. Originally described as a Calabrian

fossil.

t Columhella costulata^ Cantraine.

Fusus costulatus, Diagn. Moll. (1837), p. 20.

Buccinum acutecostatwm, Ph. Moll. Sic. ii. (1844) p. 192, t. xxvii.

f. 14.

Buccinum testce, Aradas, Descr. Conch, foss. Gravitelli (1847), p. 28.

Columhella haliceeti, Jeffr. B. 0. iv. (1867) p. 356; v. (1869) p. 219,

pi. cxviii. f . 3.

From 85 to 544 fms. Has an extensive distribution in tlie

North Atlantic. A Sicilian and Calabrian fossil ; first de-

scribed by me as recent or living.

\Defrancia torquata^ Ph.

Pleurotoma torquatum, Moll. Sic. ii. p. 171, t. xxvi. f. 14.

From 217 fms. Also from ^Porcupine’ expedition of -

1870, in the Atlantic. Originally described as a Calabrian

fossil.

Defmncia nodulosa^j Jeffr.

Shell spindle-shaped, slender, rather solid, glossy, and

semitransparent : sculpture^ sharp and oblique longitudinal

ribs, of which there are twenty on the body-whorl, besides

numerous intermediate concentric striae, those on the lower

half of the last or body- whorl being thread-like, uninterrupted,

and oblique ; each whorl has also below the fissural band a

sharp keel or ridge, which is somewhat knotty or jagged at

intervals, owing to the junction of the ribs and striae ; the

fissural band is crossed by arched striae corresponding with

the ribs, of which they appear to form a continuation ; the top

whorls have the same kind of arched striae disposed length-

wise : epidermis none : colour white, with a faint tinge of

yellowish-brown on the apex : spire long, graceful, bluntly

pointed : whorls 8, moderately convex ; the last is not quite

equal in length to the rest of the spire ; apical whorls rounded :

suture deep ; mouth oblong, flexuous : canal rather long and

wide : outer lip curved, sharp-edged : fissure wide and deep,

regularly curved : inner lip smooth : pillar long, siiglitly

flexuous. L. 0*35, B. 0*15.

From 611 to 1216 fms.

Somewhat knotty.

M edit err ancan Mo llusca.

33

Three specimens. Also from the ^ Porcupine ’ expedition

of 1870, off the coast of Portugal in 795-994 fms., and in

the Mediterranean in 1415-1456 fms.

Shell oval, tapering at first towards the apex, but becom-

ing disproportionately broad towards the base, very thin and

fragile, of a dull hue, and semitransparent : sculioture none,

except a few slight and indistinct spiral stride and occasional

lines of growth ; the top whorls are minutely and closely re-

ticulated by curved strige, as in other species of the present

genus : epidermis not perceptible : colour^ for the most part

^ whitish, the first four whorls being reddish-brown ; spire

short, sharply pointed : whorls 7, convex ; the last is twice

the size of all the other whorls put together ; apex conical :

suture deep, not concave or sunken : mouth oval, flexuous :

canal short and wide : outer lip curved and having a sharp

edge : fissure remarkably wide and deep, forming an oblique

curve : inner lip glazed : pillar long, and sloping towards the

canal. L. 0*2, B. 0T5.

From 1963 fms.

A single and perfect specimen of this beautiful little shell.

It is allied to a species which I have named exquisita^ dredged

in the ^ Porcupine ’ and ^ Travailleur ’ expeditions off the

western coast of Lusitania, in about 1000 fms. ; but the last-

named species is distinctly cancellated, and has a much nar-

rower and longer fissure.

Shell spindle-shaped, rather thin, lustreless, and opaque :

sculpture numerous, slight, thread-like and regular spiral stria3,

which are alternately larger and smaller ; those on the base

are more close-set and finer ; there are no longitudinal ribs ;

but the upper whorls have a few knob-like prominences in the

middle, which may be the remains or traces of ribs, and they

give a bluntly angular appearance to those whorls ; the lines

of growth are flexuous ; the fissural groove, which lies imme-

diately below the suture, is somewhat excavated, and is marked

by numerous and regular curved strias : colour whitish : whorls

8-10, convex ; suture deep : mouth oblong : canal of mode-

rate length : pillar-lip smooth and enamelled. L. 0*85,

Defrancia tenella^^ Jeffr.

Defrancia convexa'\^ Jeffr.

B. 0-35.

From 217 fms.

* Delicate.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x.

t Rounded.

3

Notes on Mediterranean Mollusca.

U

An imperfect but characteristic specimen. It differs from

D. Leufroyi in having a longer spire, regular and fine trans-

verse striae, no ribs, and merely a few nodulous markings on

the upper whorls ; the groove is more distinct, and the canal

is not so short and abrupt. Pleurotoma inflata of Cristofori

and Jan has the same longitudinal ribs as D. Leufroyi (which

is not given in their catalogue) ; and I consider it a variety of

the last-named species.

Pleurotoma modiolus^ Cristofori & Jan.

Fusus modiolus, Cat. (1832), p. 10.

Vleurotoma carinatum, Ph. Moll. Sic. ii. (1844) p, 170, t. xxvi. f. 19.

From 217 fms. Also North Atlantic. First described and

known as an Italian fossil.

'\Gylichna ovata^ Jeffr.

Cylichna umhilicata ; var. conulus, B. C. iv. p. 414.

From 337-464 fms. Throughout the North Atlantic, and

fossil in the South-Italian Tertiaries. Not Bulla conulus of

Deshayes, nor G. striatula of Forbes with several synonyms. .

Gylindrohulla fragiliSj Jeffr.

Cylichna fragilis, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. 1856, xvii. p. 188, pi. ii. fF. 16,

'17.

From 1521-1536 fms. Spezzia, and dredged by Mr.

McAndrew on the Atlantic coast of Spain. The ^ Washing-

ton ’ specimens are adult ; the largest is inch long. They

are microscopically and regularly striated in a transverse or

spiral direction. I cannot agree with the Messrs. Adams that

Fischer’s genus Gylindrobulla is the same as Lophocercus^ nor

with Monterosato in considering it a section of Acera ; although

the generic characters require some amendment.

\Actoeon pusillus^ Forb.

Tornatella pusilla. Rep. .^g. Invert, p. 191.

From 217 fms. Also North Atlantic and a Sicilian fossil.

Scarcely distinguishable from A, Noce of the English and Bel-

gian Crags, and of the Icelandic Tertiary or Post-tertiary de-

posits, except in respect of size.

\ Scaphander punctostriatus ^ Mighels & Adams.

Btdla punctostriata, Boston Journ. Nat Hist. vol. iv. (1842) p. 43,

pi. iv. f. 10.

M. G. A. J3ouleiiger on a new Genus liaiiidge. 35

Scaphander lihrarius^ Lovdn (1846).

From 85 to 1536 fms. Also throughout the North Atlantic,

and a Sicilian fossil.

I am delighted to find that science will be further benefited

by another Italian exploration of the Mediterranean in the

course of this summer.

V. — Description of a new Genus and Species of Frogs of the

Family Ranidae. By G. A. Boulenger.'

Nyctixalus, g. n.

Pupil vertical. Tongue free and deeply notched behind.

Vomerine teeth none. Tympanum distinct. Fingers free,

toes with a rudiment of web ; tips of fingers and toes dilated

into regular disks. Outer metatarsals united. Omosternum

and sternum with a bony style. Terminal phalanges obtuse.

Closely allied to Megalixalus^ but distinguished by having

the toes nearly free.

Nyctixalus margaritifer ^ sp. n.

Head rather large, broader than the body ,* snout promi-

nent, the tip obliquely truncate backwards and downwards ;

nostrils close to the tip of the snout ; canthus rostralis angu-

lar ; loreal region concave ; interorbital space concave,

broader than the upper eyelid ; eye large ; tympanum very

distinct, nearly as large as the eye. Limbs slender ; fingers

rather long, first shorter than second ; toes short, with a slight

web at the base, extending as a narrow fringe along the sides ;

subarticular tubercles moderately developed ,* a very indistinct

inner metatarsal tubercle. If the hind limb is carried for-

wards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the

tip of the snout. Upper surface with very small pejarl-like

scattered tubercles ; upper eyelid strongly tubercular j belly

and lower surface of thighs granulate. Dark brown above

and beneath ; a yellow spot on each scapula ; other, smaller,

yellow spots on the limbs, fingers, and toes ,* belly marbled

with yellow. Male without vocal sac. From snout to vent

35 millim.

One male specimen in the Royal Museum, Brussels. Pur-

chased as being from the East Indies.

3^.

36

Mr. A. G. Butler on

VI. — Descriptions of nev) Species of Lepidoptera^ chiefly

from Duke-of-Yorh Island and New Britain. By ARTHUR

G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.

The following species have recently been received from the

Godeffroy Museum, along with other species already de-

scribed.

Khopalocera.

This consignment is unusually rich in Euploeinae, most of

which appear to be specifically distinct from anything hitherto

named : one or two of these however, are, identical with

species previously received by Messrs. Salvin and Godman,

and included in their lists as doubtfully recognized forms.

The latter, I now think, may be safely regarded as distinct

from their allies in other islands ; and therefore I have named

them.

Both sexes of Salpinx eriinas have been received, the

female much resembling that sex of S. Treitschhii^ but with

all the white spots of the upper surface much enlarged ; on

the under surface it scarcely differs from the male excepting

in the usual sexual characters.

Until the publication of Mr. MooiVs revision of the sub-

family I shall not attempt to separate generically the greenish

species heretofore placed under Danais^ but, to save confu-

sion, shall describe them provisionally as members of that

genus.

1. Danais clarihellaj sp. n.

$ . Semitransparent greenish white with black nervures ;

all the wings with a broad black-brown external border, upon

which are two irregular series of greenish-white spots, the

inner series large and oval, excepting towards the apex of

primaries, w^here the series is inangled (the five uppermost

spots being small, the second and third nearly round) ; the

sixth to ninth spots on these wings are almost confluent with

the ground-colour, from which they are merely separated by

a squamose blackish transverse streak ; the outer series con-

sists of small spots in pairs and is submarginal ; the costal

and inner margins of the wings are black-brown ; the body

above black, marked as usual with white. The wings below

chiefly differ in that the external area is paler, especially on

the secondaries, with the exception of its inner border, which,

both above and below, is deeply dentate, and which below

shows this dentation to be produced by large hastate blackish

37

new Species of Lepidoptera.

spots extending from the inner series of whitish spots beyond

the internal margin of the external area. Pectus black, spotted

with white; venter testaceous, with a central white stripe.

Expanse of wings 82 millim.

Yiti.

Most like D. albata^ but very distinct in pattern from any-

thing hitherto described.

2. Danais sohrinoides^ sp. n.

Danais sobrina, S<alvin & Godman, P. Z. S. 1877, p. 141.

Differs from D. sobrina in the larger size and paler green

tint of all the spots, in the absence of the basidiscoidal streak

on the primaries, and the dusky character of the costal mark-

ings of the secondaries. Expanse of wings, <5* 80 millim.,

$ 74 millim.

New Britain.

3. Salatura decipiensj sp. n,

c? . Nearly allied to S, mytilene of Felder from New Guinea,

the primaries differing only in the absence of any spots on the

costal border, and in the presence of a rather broad interno-

median ferruginous streak ; the secondaries, however, are con-

siderably more like S. fidgurata^ but differ in the smaller white

discoidal patch and in having two imperfect submarginal series

of white dots. Expanse of wings 83 millim.

Solomon Islands.

4. Salatura biseriata^ sp. n.

Allied to S. mytilene^ but smaller and rather greyer in tint ;

the white spots be}^ond the cell of primaries absent in the

male ; all the wings with two imperfect submarginal series

of white spots, better dehned in the female than in the male ;

the inner series of the secondaries decidedly larger than the

others : the white spots on the under surface of secondaries

towards the middle five in number. Expanse of wings

77 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

5. Salpinx biformisy sp. n.

Allied to S, Treitsclikiiy but decidedly bluer and darker in

both sexes ; the male with more oblique outer margin, the spots

on the primaries smaller, the fusiform interno-median spot of

the male single and shorter ; the spots on the primaries of the

female less distinct, and placed upon pale bluish squamose

streaks ; those of the secondaries, however, sharply defined.

38

Mr. A. G. Butler on

On the under surface all the spots on both sexes are decidedly

smaller than in S. Treitsdikii. Expanse of wings, $ 88

millim., $ 84 millini.

Duke-of-york Island.

Doubtless a geographical representative of /S'. Treitschkii,

6. Salpinx cenea^ sp. n.

Also allied to 8. Treitschhii ; slightly larger, the wings more

produced, the female more bronzy in colour ; the whitish spots

above smaller. Primaries below with a greenish-white spot

in the cell, and an increasing series of five spots in the trans-

verse series beyond it (two or three additional spots in the

female), the fifth spot large and oval, with a bluish or pink

tint ; female with a pinky-white internal streak and a broad

whitish internal border : secondaries with a basal white spot ;

a spot within the cell, the male with six, and the female with

seven whitish dashes in an angular series beyond the cell ; two

similar dashes (the outer one small) upon the radial interspaces

and in an oblique line with the angle of the postmedian series.

Pectus more distinctly white-spotted than in S. Treitschkii.

Expanse of wings, S 88 millim., $ 95 millim.

Solomon Islands.

A male, apparently referable to typical S. Treitschkii also

in the collection, marked as coming from the Solomon Islands ;

as the only difference between it and males from New Ireland

consists in the interno-median streak or spot being single

instead of double, I do not hesitate to regard it as that species.

S. cenea^ however, is probably only a race of the same butterfly.

In the Museum we have a female of this group more nearly

allied to 8. lorenzoj which it may be as well to describe here.

7. Salpinx viridisj sp. n.

$ . Dark bronze-green ; primaries with a rather large spot

within the cell, and a larger fusiform spot on the interno-

median area, shorter than in the preceding species, pinky

white : secondaries with the costal area broadly greyish ; a

dot near the base of the subcostal interspace, and an increasing

series of seven conspicuous spots in a slightly bent series

beyond the cell, the first and last very small, the second and

third fusiform, the fourth and fifth cordate, the fifth largest,

the sixth narrower than the fifth, but similarly notched in

front : body above blackish, spotted in front with white. Pri-

maries below with the spots much larger, three additional

spots in an angular series beyond and below the cell : sccon-

39

new Species of Lepidoptera.

(laries with only six of the upper-surface spots beyond the cell

smaller than above, but a large spot in the cell, and three

(instead of one) white spots placed obliquely between the cell

and the discal series ; pectus white-spotted ; venter grey-

spotted. Expanse of wings 96 millim.

Thursday Island, south of New Guinea.

8. Salpinx per dita^ sp. n.

Nearest to S. pasithea of Felder and S, nemertes of Hiib-

ner *, but decidedly smaller, all the pale spots on primaries

smaller, sometimes wholly wanting in the female ; the discal

series of white spots (when present) six in number; the

interno-median lilac spot of the male sharply defined, small

and oval : secondaries of the male with the pale discoidal

patch of a more sandy-brown colour than in S. nemertes :

secondaries of the female with three subapical decreasing

white spots, as in that species. On the underside the diffe-

rences are much more marked ; primaries of male with no

blue dashes beyond the cell, the subcostal spot smaller, the

spot on first median interspace smaller and rounder; the

discal series of seven white spots nearer to outer margin ; the

marginal white spots wholly absent : secondaries with the

angulated disco-submarginal series of spots white in both

sexes, but blue-edged in the male. Expanse of wings, S

80 millim., $ 86 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

Messrs. Salvin and Godman have also received examples

from New Britain, and kindly presented a pair to the Museum

collection.

9. Crastia lionesta^ sp. n.

$ . Allied to 0. melina^ rather larger and slightly more

smoky in colour, especially on the secondaries ; the primaries

showing all the lilacine-white spots and the double interno-

median lilacine- white streak of the under surface, ^*. e. a broad

crescent-shaped lilacine spot near the end of the cell, a semi-

circular series of six unequal spots beyond the cell, the fourth

elongated into a narrow dash, and the interno-median streak

(10 millim. in length) before mentioned; the slightly paler

arched submarginal belt is nearly as well defined as in C,

Batesii: secondaries with two indistinct rosy-whitish dashes

placed obliquely above the two subcostal branches, and a

barely perceptible pale brown spot near the end of the cell ;

in other respects the secondaries are much like those of C. oc-

* These are mere local races of one species at most.

40

Mr, A. G. Butler on

culta 9 , of New Guinea, in pattern, though paler in eolour,

being of a rather dark piteh-brown, with greyish eostal area

and diffused slightly bronzy-brown submarginal belt a little

paler than the ground-eolour : body blaeker than in C. me-

Una. Under surfaee nearly as in that speeies, but darker,

the spots as a rule deeidedly larger, exeepting that on the

first median interspaee of primaries, whieh is small and oval ;

there is also no break in the arehed postmedian series on

these wings. Expanse of wings 94 millim.

Solomon Islands.

10. Grastia cerheruSj sp. n.

Bufous-brown, with a slight bronze reflection : wings paler

towards the external margins ; male above with five scarcely

visible Avhitish spots towards the outer margin of primaries :

secondaries with greyish costal area 5 female with a whitish

dot near the base of second median interspace, and an angu-

lated series of seven rather larger spots towards outer margin

of primaries : secondaries with pale costal area ; three de-

creasing subapical white spots. Under surface a little paler

than the upper; primaries with a small spot at base of first

subcostal interspace, another near the end of the cell, and a

transverse series of four increasing spots beyond the cell lila-

cine ; an externo-discal angulated series of eight white spots

and an imperfect series of submarginal white dots ; all these

spots are reduced to mere dots in the male ; the female has

an additional elongated interno-median white streak : secon-

daries with a spot in the cell and an arched series of five to

seven spots beyond it lilacine ; three subapical spots and a

submarginal series of dots (imperfect in the male) white ; all

these spots are larger in the female than in the male ; two

white basal dots : body spotted with white. Expanse of

wings, c? 78 millim., $ 82 millim.

New Britain.

Seems to be more like a species standing in M. Oberthur’s

collection under the name of ‘‘ Euplcea UOrzWj Boisd.,” than

any thing else that I have seen ; we have a female from New

Ireland presented by Messrs. Salvin and Godman.

C. cerhcrus may easily be confounded with the following,

the pattern on both surfaces being very similar.

11. Euplcca illudens^ sp. n.

Smaller and much redder and darker in both sexes than

Grastia cerheruSj readily distinguished by having only four or

jive spots towards apex in the externo-discal series, and hj

new Species of Lepuloptera.

41

the well-defined sericeous brand (8 millim. in length) on the

middle of the interno-median area of the male : below, the

externo-discal series consists of six spots instead of eight (as

in G. Cerberus), and there is no submarginal scries of white

dots on the primaries ; the secondaries differ in having not

more than five apical submarginal dots instead of twelve ; in

other respects the pattern agrees ; the outer margin of the

primaries, however, is distinctly less convex. Expanse of

wings, S 79 millim., $ 74 millim.

? , Duke-of-York Island.

The male, from New Ireland, was presented by Messrs.

Salvin and Godman ; I have found it necessary to include it

in the above description.

E. illudens belongs to the same group as E. Hubneri,

12. Euploea decipiens, sp. n.

Allied to the preceding species, but the primaries of the

male much narrower and more produced at apex, with a deci-

dedly longer sericeous brand (10 millim. in length), its outer

extremity much more nearly approaching the outer margin ;

externo-discal spots of primaries very small, lilacine, four in

number, subapical, almost wholly obliterated in the male ;

submarginal white dots on the under surface of the seconda-

ries wanting in the male. Expanse of wings, $ 70 millim

7 73 millim. '

Duke-of-York Island.

Though this species has almost the same pattern and colo-

ration as the preceding, it differs considerably in the shape of

the male primaries, the apical area being more contracted than

in any species known to me ; the form and position of the

sericeous brand, as well as the shape of its wings, would

locate it nearer to E. Payhullii and E. torvma than to the E,

Hubneri group, to which its -pat tern allies it.

13. Euploea fraudulenta, sp. n.

Allied to E. zonata from Borneo. Male of the same colours

above, but with the sericeous brand upon the primaries very

large and extending almost to the external angle, as in E.

torvina of the New Hebrides, with a less prominent oblique

and somewhat sericeous streak above the ordinary one in the

centre of the first median interspace, and answering to one of

the white markings of the under surface, and with no pale

marginal spots on the secondaries. Primaries below rich

pitchy brown, with a slightly paler difiused arched submar-

ginal band ; a triangular bluish-white spot close to the end of

the cell, two smaller spots of the same colour beyond the cell,

42 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.

and a conspicuous oblique snow-white streak on tlie first

median interspace ; internal area bronze-brown, shading into

greyish white towards the margin : secondaries pitchy brown,

with diffused sandy-brown borders (widest at anal angle) ; a

pale blue spot in the cell, and an arched series of seven blue

spots beyond it ; three decreasing subapical spots and five

submarginal dots, all white ; two white dots at base ; pectus

black, spotted with white ; venter olivaceous brown. The

female is larger and paler than the male, and (in addition to

the usual sexual differences) may be distinguished by having

a white spot near the end of the cell and two white dots

beyond the cell on the upper surface of primaries ; an angular

discal series of six subapical white spots on the under surface

of the same wings,, as well as a very broad and long interno-

median white patch : the secondaries only differ in the greater

size of all the spots. Expanse of wings, 85 millim., ?

94 millim.

Solomon Islands.

14. Dyctis holof ernes ^ sp. n.

Black-brown, shading into bronze-brown towards the ex-

ternal borders and tinted with purple on the margin : primaries

with an arched subapical series of four small white spots.

Primaries below paler than above, dark rufous-brown with

paler internal area ; base of costal margin dotted with white ;

a white spot close to the end of the cell, and an externo-discal

series of six oval blue-edged white spots : secondaries dark

piceous brown, spotted with white at the base ; a small green-

ish-white spot in the cell ; an arched almost submarginal

series of seven blue-edged white spots ; external border irre-

gularly flecked with little grey dashes ; inner margin of eyes

white : body dark brown. Expanse of wings 72 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

The collection contained an example of Hipio Crameri

from New Britain ; of the single specimen previously recorded

I was unable to give the locality. Both specimens are males ;

and it now remains to be seen whether H. amdbilis is or is

not the female of the same species.

15. Neptis ampUataj sp. n.

Allied to N. latifasciata^ from which it differs in the greater

size of the white spots of the primaries and the much greater

width and more oval form of the central white belt of the

secondaries ; the outer edge of this belt is strongly undulated.

Expanse of wings 72 millim.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera.

New Britain.

As N. latifasciata is a common representative of the N.

heliodora group occurring at Cape York, it is hardly necessary

to give a detailed description of the above species.

16. Neptis jissizonata^ sp. n.

Near to N, heliodora ; like it, black, with cream-coloured

spots, but differing in the greater size of the discoidal spots of

primaries, in the presence of a basal streak on these wings, in

the narrower and more perfectly macular central band of

secondaries, and in the presence of a well-defined series of

eight discal cream-coloured spots on the secondaries. Ex-

panse of wings 60 millim.

Solomon Islands.

17. Neptis ebliSj sp. n.

Probably most nearly allied to N. heliopolis ; black above,

the outer half of the disk of all the wings occupied by three

series of oval pale brown spots, the central series with large

white pupils. Wings below paler ; the three series of spots

lilacine, the central series being, more strictly speaking,

white, with lilacine edges ; primaries with an additional large

white spot in the cell ; internal area pale brown : secondaries

with a large white spot at base of cell : anterior legs white in

front; venter with two central creamy-whitish lines. Ex-

panse of wings 69 millim.

New Britain.

This is the darkest Neptis known to me.

The collection also contains two species of Charaxes new

to the Museum series, viz. C. demonax^ from New Britain,

and G.jupiter^ from Duke-of-York Island.

[To be continued.]

VII. — Descriptions of new Coleoptera from Madagascar

(Anthribidse and Longicornia) . By Chakles 0. W ater-

HOUSE.

The species here described were (with one exception) collected

by the Bev. W. Deans Cowan, and are from the neighbour-

hood of Fianarantsoa.

Anthribidaa.

Diastotropis crassicornis^ n. sp.

Niger, supra squamis olivaceis aeneis et cupreis dense tectus ; olytris

breviter oblongis, parallelis, ad apicem obtuse rotiindatis, sutura

44 ]\Ir. C. 0. Waterhouse ou new Madagascar Goleoptera,

impressa ; aiitennis crassis, pedibus obscure piceis hie et illic vio-

lacco tinctis. $ .

Long, (rostro excl.) 6 lin.

In the ‘Transactions of the Entomological Society ’ for 1877,

p. 11, I described a species under the name of D. oUvaceus

from two examples which I believed to be sexes. The species

now described is founded on what I then considered to be the

female. I have now before me from Fianarantsoa a small

female, which only differs from the male in having the an-

tennae much shorter, the general form and colour of the male

and female being very similar. The female example, there-

fore, originally described must be considered a distinct species,

differing in having the rostrum relatively longer, the length from

the front of the eye to the base of the mandible being equal to

the greatest width of the head, whereas in D. oUvaceus ( $ )

this part of the rostrum is much less than the width of the

head. The antennge in D. oUvaceus are very slender to the

sixth joint ; in i). they are thick and gradually

become a little more so towards the club. The fore part of

the prosternum is densely transversely strigose and punctured ;

in D. oUvaceus this is scarcely observable.

Diastotropis planifronSj n. sp.

Oliva ceo-niger, opacus, squamis minutissimis dense tectus; f rente

et rostro planatis, creberrime punctatis ; thorace elongate, antice

et postice paulo angustato, confertim subtilissime punctate, postice

linea vix elevata arcuata instructo ; elytris thorace duplo longiori-

bus, convexis, ad apicem arcuatim angustatis; antennis (apiee ex-

cepto) pedibusque obscure piceis. $ .

Long. 7 lin.

Eostrum one quarter broader than long, flat, without any

ridges. Space between the eyes very wide. Thorax a little

longer than its greatest width, which is rather behind the

middle, evenly convex, gently narrowed in front and behind ;

the sides not distinctly angular at the widest part. Elytra at

the base straight, much broader than the base of the thorax ;

very convex, gradually declivous at the apex, with a black

velvety stripe on the suture from the middle to the apex ; in

some positions lines of distant punctures may be seen. An-

tennse the length of the thorax, the second to sixth joints

slender ; the seventh and eighth a little wider at their apex ;

club black. Legs shining ; tibiae with delicate pubescence.

This species is narrower than D. oUvaceus^ which it resem-

bles somewhat in colour. The absence of any ridges on the

rostrum separates it from all its allies.

Mr. C. 0. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera. 45

Diastotropis nitidipennis^ n. sp.

Elongatus, sat angnstus, nigro-violacous ; capite thoraceque opacis,

confertim punctulatis ; elytris a3neis, nitidissimis, subtiliter striato-

punctulatis, sntura postice uigro-vclutina.

Long. 7| lines.

This speeies has the form of D. planifrons^ but is at once

distinguished by^ its highly polished brassy elytra. The ros-

trum is very similar, but has a distinct shallow median im-

pression. The thorax is evenly convexj densely and extremely

finely punctured, very gently arcuate at the sides. The elytra

have a slight impression at the base within the shoulder, the

suture is also impressed below the scutellum. Besides the

lines of fine rather distant punctures, some extremely minute

ones may be traced here and there on the interstices. The

antenna (with the exception of the club) are pitchy, slender,

in the male a trifle longer than the length of the thorax, in

the female scarcely shorter. The legs are pitchy bronze,

shining. The male has a well-marked round impression on

the division between the first and second segments of the

abdomen, and a slight one on the margin of the second and

third segments.

This and the preceding species might perhaps be separated

as a distinct genus from Diastotropis j on account of the non-

carinate rostrum, more cylindrical thorax, &c. ; but I prefer at

present including them.

Cerambycidae.

Logisticus modestus^ n. sp.

Brunneus, subtiliter griseo-sericeus, capite thoraceque nigrescentibus.

Long. 6-7f lin.

General colour very light brown, the underside of the insect

more pitchy. Head brownish black, rather broad ; muzzle

rather short, the space between the front of the eye and the

base of the mandible (viewed laterally) about half the dia-

meter of the eye. Eyes large and prominent, moderately

widely separated above ; where they are most approximate,

they are distant about | millini. in the smaller examples, and

nearly 1 millirn. -apart in the larger. Thorax obliquely nar-

rowed in front of the lateral tubercle, subparallel behind ; the

lateral tubercle angularly prominent; on the disk are four

slight small round swellings, two a little in front of the

middle and two near the base. Elytra very straight at the

base, with scarcely any impression within the shoulders.

4G Mr. C. 0. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera.

somewhat flattened on the back, with a fine sutural stria ; the

apex of each elytron with a very slight truncature.

The sexes are extremely alike. The male, however, is

rather less robust in build ; the apical joint of the antennas is

distinctly longer than the preceding ; the apical segment of

the abdomen has a very slight indication of a notch at the

apex, with a slight impression ; and the claw-joint of the tarsi

is very slightly dilated at the apex.

This species is very close to L. simplex^ Waterh. (Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1880, v. p. 417). It differs in having the

head distinctly broader, the eyes more prominent, standing

out more away from the head posteriorly ; the lateral tubercle

of the thorax is more prominent, and the legs are pale brown.

Lamiidae.

Dioristus, n. gen.

Head gently concave between the antennal tubercles, which

are only very slightly elevated. Antennse as long as the

whole insect in the male, a little shorter in the female ; densely

pubescent, with a few longer hairs beneath the third, fourth,

and fifth joints ; the first joint short, thick, and subovate ;

the third a trifle longer than the first and second together ;

the fourth a little longer ; the fifth to tenth distinctly shorter,

subequal ; the eleventh in the male rather longer than the

tenth. Eyes strongly granular, almost divided. Thorax

subquadrate ; the disk flattened, and with a well-marked

elevation on each side ; the sides with a small tubercle rather

in front of the middle. Scutellum a curvilinear triangle,

transverse. Elytra moderately elongate, not very convex,

perpendicularly deflexed at the sides, scarcely declivous at the

apex ; at the base much broader than the thorax, gently nar-

rowed a little distance below the shoulders, and thence to near

the apex nearly parallel in the female, slightly narrowed in

the male ; the apex broad and obtuse, but scarcely truncate,

ciliate. At the base of each elytron (a little nearer the scu-

tellum than the shoulder) is a well-marked longitudinal

elevation. Intermediate tibiae not sulcate ; posterior tibiae as

long as the tarsi. Claws divergent. Prosternal process with

a well-marked obtuse tubercle. Mesosternal process nearly

perpendicular in front.

The species upon which I propose to establish this genus

calls to mind the group of Xylorliiza ; but all its general cha-

racters are those of Nipliona^ from which it differs mucli in

appearance, in the elevation on each side of the disk of the

]\Ir. R. B. Sharpe on tliecprrect Name of the Shdmd. 47

thorax, the crest at the base of each elytron, the tubercle on

the prosternal process, and the rather longer posterior tibiae, &c.

Dioristus alholateralisj n. sp.

Eloiigatus, suhparallelus, fuscus, dense brevissime ochreo-fusco pi-

losns ; capite, thorace elytrorumque basi rugosis ; elytris parce

punctatis, gnttis pliirimis in fasciis tribus ordinatis plagaque late-

rali niveis.

Long. 11-15 lin.

Clothed with dense light-brown pubescence, with a slight

oehreous shade in some lights. The colour is uniform above,

speckled with brown below. The head is very deeply punc-

tured, and the surface is uneven. The antenme are brown,

with the base of eaeh of the joints (and nearly the whole of

the underside) grey. The thorax is subquadrate (a little

shorter than broad), subparallel, with a slight projection

behind eaeh anterior angle, and with a small lateral tubercle ;

very coarsely and rather closely punctured ; the disk flattened,

with a rugose elevation on each side, and a very small eleva-

tion a little behind tlie middle. The base of the elytra is

rather coarsely asperate-punctate ; the rest of the surface is

even, with darker punctures here and there. There are

numerous pure white marks, which range themselves in three

interrupted arcuate bands ; and the greater part of the sides is

taken up with an elongate white patch.

VIII. — On the correct Generic and Specific Name of the

Indian Shdmd. By R. Bowdler Sharpe, F.L.S., F.Z.S.,

&c.. Department of Zoology, British Museum.

If we consult the writings of Indian ornithologists at the

present day, we find this bird always spoken of as Cercotrichas

macrura (Gm.). A few years ago it was called by Jerdon

and other writers Kittocincla or Gittocincla macrura.^ while

Cercotrichas was employed for the generic name of the Red-

winged Chat-Thrush of Africa {G. erythroptera) .

The genus Cercotrichas was proposed by Boie in the ^ Isis ’

for 1831 (p. 542) ; and the following species were included

in it : —

Turdus phoenicopteruSj Temm.

eryihropterus.

macrurus^ Lath.

tricolor^ Vieill.

Saxicola leuc'ocampter ^ Mus. Berol.

48 Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the correct Name of the Shdmd.

Of these birds Turdus tricolor and T. macrurus are both

ShdmdSj and have been spoken of as one and the same species.

Turdus phoenicopterus is not a Thrush, but a Cuckoo-

Shrike, Campophaga phcenicea (Lath.). It appears never to

have been made the type of any absolute genus. Turdus

macrurus^ Lath., was taken by Gould (P. Z. S. 1836, p. 7) as

the type of his genus Kittacincla ; and T. tricolor^ V., has

always been considered to be a synonym.

What Saxicola leucocampter of the Berlin Museum is I

have not yet been able to find out.

It appears to me to be certain that, Gould having taken

Turdus macrurus out of Boie’s composite genus Cercotrichas^

and having made it in due form the type of his genus Kitta-

cincla^ it is quite wrong to employ Cercotrichas for the Shama.

With varying fortunes the generic name of Cercotrichas

was employed until 1870, when its fate appears to me to have

been definitely settled by Drs. Finsch and Plartlaub, who

made Gmelin’s Turdus erythropterus the type of their genus

Cercotrichas j of which they gave full characters, founding,

indeed, the genus de novOj and adopting Boie’s name ; so that

the synonymy of the genus would stand

Cercotrichas^ F. & H.

Cercotrichas, pt., Boie, Isis, 1831, p. 542 (typo haud indicato).

Cercotrichas, Finscli & Hartl. Vog. Ost-Afr. p. 249 (1870). Type C.

erythropterus (Gm.).

Saxicola leucocampter is probably Thamnolcea albiscapulata

or Th, cinnamomeiventrisj in which case it would be absorbed

in 1850 into Cabanis’s genus Thamnolcea^ while no one since

Boie’s time has associated Turdus phoenicopterus, Temm.,

with the Chat-Thrushes.

The synonymy of the genus Cittocincla will be as fol-

lows : —

Cittocincla, Gould.

Cen'cotrichas, pt., Boie, Isis, 1831, p. 642 (typo haud indicato).

Kittacincla, Gould, P. Z. S. 1836, p. 7. Type C. tricolor.

Cittocincla, Sclater, Ibis, 1866, p. 109 (nom. emend,).

I do not think that the name macrura can be upheld for

the Indian species of this genus. There are two closely

allied birds, one of which is found in Southern and Central

India and Ceylon, the sub-Himalayan region eastwards from

the Ganges, ranging through the Burmese countries to Siam,

Cochin China, and Hainan, and down the Malayan peninsula

to Java. In Sumatra the Shamd, differs in having much less

black at tlie base of the outer tail-feather, while in Borneo

49

Trochammiua) of the Lower Malm of Aargau.

there is usually no black at all at the base of these fQathers,

the outer tail-feather being entirely white. In some ex-

amples, however, there is a little black at the base of this outer

tail-feather; and hence I can only look upon the Bornean

bird as a race of the Indian one. It has been named G. suavis

by Dr. Sclater.

Now the name Turdus macrurus oi Gmelin (S. N. i. p. 820)

is founded on the Long-tailed Thrush ” of Latham (Gen.

Syn. ii. part i. p. 72, pi. xxxix.), which is said to have come

from the Island of Pulo-Condore, off the coast of Siam. The

species from this island will doubtless prove to be the same as

the Siamese and Burmese birds ; but, as figured and described

by Latham, it agrees with G. suavis of Borneo. If, there-

fore, it turns out to be specifically identical with the latter,

the name of macrura must take precedence of Dr. Sclater’s

name suavis. At all events, in the face of the uncertainty

that exists it seems better to speak of the ordinary Indian

bird as Gittocincla tricolor (VieilL), founded on Levaillant’s

plate cxviii. in the ‘ Oiseaux d’Afrique,’ where a very fair

figure of the species is given ; and considering that there is a

bird in existence which has a white outer tail-feather, as figured

by Latham, his ^^Long-tailed Thrush ” ought not to be referred,

in any case, to the common Shdmd of India and Burmah.

IX. — Notes on the Trochamminse of the Lower Malm of

the Ganton Aargau [Sivitzerland) . By Dr. Eudolf

Haeusler, F.G.S. &c.

[Plates III. & IV.]

The zone of Ammonites transversarius ( = Birmenstorfer

Schichten = Etage Argovien I.) is represented in the Jura of

the Canton Aargau by alternating layers of greyish more or

less compact limestones and softer marls of the same colour,

which overlie the ferruginous marls of the Upper Dogger

(Callovian), and are covered by the clayey marls of the Middle

Argovian ^tage (zone of Terebratula imjpi'essa). Their

lithological character is nearly the same throughout the canton ;

but their fauna and flora change considerably towards the

upper limit ; and though it is quite impossible to subdivide

this complex of strata into distinct subzones, yet, chiefly for

microscopical researches, it is convenient to adopt three diffe-

rent horizons, which in the course of this paper I shall call

A, B, C.

Ann. (fc Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 5. Vol. x.

4

50

Dr. II. llacusler on the Trocliammina3

A comprises the oldest sediments ot tlic zone, covering tlie

Ornatus-hQdiQ of the Callovian, with predominant limestones

and a richly developed fauna of Cephalopoda.

B, the beds with lithologically analogous character, and

numerous Braehiopoda and Crinoidea.

C comprises the youngest marly beds with Nulliporites and

few animal remains.

According to these artificial subdivisions the microscopical

fauna is different: the arenaceous Foraminifera, chiefly the

Trochammince^ reaeh their maximum development in the

lowest beds A, where they are assoeiated with Lituola

[Haplophragmium^ Haplostiche^ Placopsiltna)^ Endothyra^

Plecanium^ and other arenaceous and hyaline species [Nodo-

sarioj Dentalinaj Gristellaria^ &c.). In many cases the un-

favourable condition of the minute shells, caused through

pseudomorphoses, incrustration with iron-pyrites, or atmo-

spheric influences, makes the determination of the species im-

possible.

The Foraminifera mentioned in this paper were obtained

from materials collected during a twelve-years’ stay in the

Canton Aargau, from all the different localities where the zone

is exposed, but principally from the following : — Staffelegg

(near Aarau), Densbiiren, Auenstein, Kreisacker, Biiren,

Hottwyl, Hornussen, Bozen, Mandach, Villigen, Birmenstorf,

Schambelen, &c.

The oldest known arenaceous Foraminifera of the Swiss

Jurassic formation are some rare placopsiline Lituolce attached

to the shells of Grypheea^ Pecten^ and Ammonites of the Lower

Sinemurian beds^ where they occur with numerous varieties

of Nodosariaj Dentalina^ Marginulina^ Gristellaria^ &c.

Trochammina appears for the first time in the Bajocian,

and ranges from here through the whole Upper Dogger, but

only in two species (J’. incerta and T. jilum). With the

Lower Malm the arenaceous and some other Foraminifera

become more abundant, so that these beds have yielded up to

the present time almost as many species and varieties as the

rest of the Swiss Jurassic formation together.

In these sediments all the principal types of the genus

Trochammina are well represented ; most of them disappear

suddenly towards the Middle Sequanian beds. Some of them

are only known from the beds A of the transversarius-zowQ ;

T, incerta and T. gordialis are occasionally met with in the beds

C and the zone of Terehratula impressa. The Upper Argovian

limestones, with a more littoral fauna of numerous Myve

[Pholadomya, Goniomya^ &e.), contain several of the Tro~

chamminoi of the Lower Argovian {T, incerta^ T. gordialis ^

51

of the Lower Malm of Aar gau.

T. filuMj T. jurassica)^ which mount into tlic beds of the

Lower Scquanian (zone of Am. hvmammatus and Hemicidaris

crenularis)j where chiefly one small layer with numerous spines

of Rhabdocidaris caprimontana is noticeable for the small but

well-preserved microscopic shells.

It is very probable that these compact limestone sediments,

formed under somewhat similar conditions as those of

the lower Birmenstorf Schichten (chiefly the beds crowded

with Hexactinellid sponges), may contain all the species of

the latter, which, owing to the difficulty of collecting them,

have not yet been found. The higher beds of the Malm have

not yet been carefully examined ; but from the few micro-

scopic specimens from the Middle and Upper Sequanian and

the Kimmeridge group, it seems that T. incerta and T. gor~

dialis are the only representatives of the genus. These were

also found in the Sequanian of Olten, Solothurn, and Ste. Ur-

sanne, and in the Kimmeridge beds of the neighbourhood of

Pruntrut.

The few pieces of Alpine Upper Jurassic rocks which I

examined, and which offer the least favourable condition for

microscopical researches, did not yield any traces of Forami-

nifera.

Trochammina incerta.^ 0.

Iffils species is, as a rule, not common in the Swiss Jurassic

formation ; but it is the most remarkable from its wide geo-

graphical and geological distribution. It is present in every

etage from the Bajocian up to the Kimmeridgian. It always

presents very much the same appearance and the same

typical varieties, not considering alterations of the shell

through atmospheric action ; while probably all the other

species of Trochammina differ considerably when found in

beds with entirely different constituents and organic remains.

According to the composition of the shell and the mode of

growth, this species can be divided into two distinct varieties.

In the one, which, for convenience, we may call Tr. incerta

reg., the test is thin, more or less transparent, built up of a

generally siliceous cement and a minimum quantity of foreign

sandy matter.

In the second {T. incerta irreg.) the test is thicker, not

transparent, and built up of numerous small particles of

quartz-sand imbedded in a whitish or ferruginous cement.

T. incerta reg. comprises almost invariably the more

regularly convoluted larger specimens, with from six to eight

convolutions lying in one plane, similar to Spirillina arenacea^

Will.* ; T. incerta irreg. the smaller irregular forms with few

* Williamson, Rec. Foram. Brit. p. 93, pi. vii. fig. 203.

4*

52

Dr. R. Ilaeuslcr on Trochamminso

convolutions (four or five) passing into the conieal and Quin-

quelocuUnaA\kQ speeies and T.Jilum,

Both varieties run into each other through numerous inter-

mediate forms with regard to the mode of growth and the

composition of the shell. The division is therefore entirely

artificial, but so far quite justifiable as it prevents us from

uniting the most heterogeneous forms under one name, and

from making thus a clear description quite impossible.

T. incerta irreg. may be divided into several subvarieties,

as the forms resembling T. incerta reg., or those differing

from T. gordialis merely by the discoidal obvolution of the

tube, corresponding to Cornuspira variabilisj K. & Z., or as

those identical with C. crassa^ K. & Z. It is, however,

impossible to draw lines of separation — the more so as hardly

two specimens are alike, the great number of these one-cham-

bered Trochamminm forming an unbroken chain of nearly-

related individuals, passing from T. incerta typ. into the

conical and even polythalamous species. As a rule, it may

be said that the more the shell differs in its external appear-

ance from the typical T, incerta reg. of this zone, the greater

becomies the mass of sandy constituents compared with that

of the siliceous or calcareous cement. Most of the specimens

of this species answer the description of Orhis^ Involutina^

and Ammodiscus given by Strickland, Terquem, Reuss, and

Bornemann ; but many of the conical specimens consisting

of a similarly built-up test, and the compact limestones of the

Upper Argovian ^tage containing undoubtedly shells with

calcareous cement, all these and some similar forms known

as Spirillincej Operculince^ Cornuspirce^ must be united to the

genus Trocliammina^ as, indeed, was done long ago by English

geologists.

A. TrocJiammina incerta reg.* (PI. III. figs, 1-4.)

Test free, regularly convoluted or partly involuted, dis-

coidal, formed of a simple non- constricted imperforate tube,

regularly increasing in width.

Convolutions six to eight in one plane, sometimes embra-

cing ; aperture large, at the non-constricted end of the tube ;

test thin, transparent, built up of almost hyaline siliceous shell-

matter and a few very minute grains of sand. Surface smooth,

sometimes brilliant, and with small more or less regularly

distributed depressions, which, when examined with a low

power, take the appearance of perforations, and give the shell

a resemblance to Spirillma.

* The descriptions given only refer to the Foraminifera of the trans-

versariu8-2on<d of the Aargau, if not stated otherwise.

53

of the Lower Malm of Aargau.

The rounded impressions on the outer surfaee, whieh are

only present in tlie almost homogeneous glass-like specimens,

are not visible in transmitted light when the object is mounted

in balsam. On the contrary, the sandy grains (which when

the shells are viewed as opaque seem to be absent) become

thus plainly visible with the aid of a high power and the pola-

riscope.

In none of the sections from the U pper Argovian limestones

of the Geissberg, where the cement is calcareous, are any

traces of this peculiar condition of the surface visible.

When found in material much changed through the action

of atmospheric agencies, it becomes difficult to distinguish the

shells from Sj)irilU7ia without the use of a high power.

The condition of the siliceous tests differs widely from those

changed by pseudomorphoses j so that it is evident that they

represent their natural state. It can easily be accounted for

by the great amount of silica, as may be judged from the

immense accumulations of siliceous sponges in the same beds,

whilst these are absent in the beds with calcareous Trocham-

inince^ although siliceous tubes are also met with in strata

with hardly any siliceous substances, except grains of quartz-

sand and argillaceous compounds, as some Liassic Involutince

and the Trochammince of the Bathonian limestones of the

Frickthal.

As typical specimens of this variety may be considered

those resembling in the mode of growth the regularly con-

voluted recent variety, described as SpirilUna arenacea^ Will.,

but with a test resembling somewhat in its microscopical

structure Involutina silicea^ Terq.* * * § A similar form was

described by Giimbelf from the same zone at Streitberg as

SpirilUna tenuissima^ and from the Eickberg by Kiibler and

Zwingli| (also from the Bathonian and Argovian II.).

Similar regularly convoluted discoidal forms are known from

many other formations ; but the composition of the test is

generally somewhat different, as in Goi'nuspira Hoernesij

Karrer §, from the Vienna basin, in Serpula Roessleri

Schmid II, from the German Zechstein, and in T, incerta

from the English Permian rocks H.

* Terquem, Second Mem. For. Lias, p. 450, pi. vi. fig*. 11.

t Giimbel, Die Streitberger Scliwammlager &c. p. 214, pi. iv. fig. 12.

X Kiibler & Zwingli, Die Foraminiferen des Scliweizer Jura, p. 19,

pi. iii. fig. 2.

§ Karrer, Ueber das Auftreten &c.” (Sitzungsb. k. Akad. Wiss.

Wien, vol. lii. p. 495, pi. i. fig. 10).

II Schmid, Neues Jahrb. Min. 18(37, p. 582, pi. vi. figs. 40, 47.

^ Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv.

p. 388, pi. xiii. fig. 1.

54

Dr. II. J lacusler on the 4\-ocliammma3

The same regular form is ligured in Carpenter’s Introd.

Foram. (pi. x. fig. 2). Although the Carboniferous specimens

are generally less regular, Brady * * * § mentions a discoidal

variety, the test of which, however, is much more sandy and

calcareous than in those from the Lower Malm.

The usual diameter of the Argovian specimens is 0*35

millim.

Kubler and Zwinglif describe a constant elliptical variety

( Cornuspira elUptica) from the Lower Bathonian, and a similar

compressed variety J from the Lower Argovian ( G. con-

cava)y and Karrer a corresponding form from the Vienna

basin §.

In the beds A of the Frickthal I found several specimens

with a somewhat similar mode of growth ; but the first part

of the shell is discoidal, as in the normally developed variety ;

the elliptical arrangement begins only with the third or fourth

convolution. The microscopical structure is the same as in

the typical T. incerta reg., as well as the total length and

diameter of the tube (PI. III. figs. 6, 7) . In one specimen,

length = 0*42 millim., diameter of tube (last convolution) =

0*04 millim., number of convolutions 6-7.

In another specimen the oldest part of the shell is elliptical

and becomes gradually discoidal.

These deformed shells pass possibly into T. pusilla.

Often the youngest part of the last convolution becomes em-

bracing and leaves the plane, as in PL IIL figs. 4, 5.

Distribution. In the beds A, B, and G of the Aargau, but

also of the Cantons Schaffhausen and Solothurn, and the upper

zones of the Malm (Argovian II. and III., Sequanian I., &c.).

Not common.

B. Trochammina incerta irreg.

Test free, irregularly convoluted, composed of a non-septate

cylindrical tube of almost invariable diameter. Convolutions

few, in one plane ; aperture small circular, or large crescentic.

Test finely arenaceous, built up of numerous minute grains

of quartz-sand, imbedded in a whitish or sometimes ferrugi-

nous cement.

This variety comprises a great number of forms, passing

from T. incerta reg. to T. gordialis and T. filum. From

the first they differ chiefly in their thick, more arenaceous,

opaque or but slightly transparent test, and the small number of

* Brady, Monogr. Carb. & Perm. Foram. p 71, pi. ii. fig. 13.

t Kiibler & Zwingli, 1. c. p. 17, pi. ii. fig. 3.

X Loc. cit. p. 24, pi. iii. fig, 3.

§ Karrer, 1. c. p. 494, pi. i. fig. 10.

of the Lower Malm of Aar gau. 55

irregularly arranged convolutions, and in being almost invari-

ably filled up with a black ferruginous compound, which is often

found also in T. gordialis (PI. III. fig. 18), while the shells

of T, incerta reg., in spite of the wider aperture, are, as a rule,

empty. The presence of this substance seems to be charac-

teristic, as specimens from thePanden (Canton Schaff hausen),

and even from older formations, contain it. It is perhaps

due to a different chemical composition of the sarcode.

In a few instances the convolutions are partly embracing ;

but in others they hardly touch each other. According to the

different mode of growth, the aperture is rounded, sometimes

margined or crescentic. Forms resembling those figured pi. ii.

figs. 10-14 in Brady’s monograph of Carboniferous and Per-

mian Foraminifera may be considered typical.

Distribution. In the lower and middle beds of the trans-

versarius-zouQ with T. incerta reg., but also in the upper

strata of the Argovian and in the Sequanian.

Trochammina gordialis^ J. & P.*

(Pis. III. & IV. figs. 8-20.)

This species comprises a large number of different forms,

consisting of a free, irregularly convoluted test, forming in

its earlier stage a regular elevated conical spiral, to which

the younger part, chiefly the last convolution, is attached in

various manners. Width of the tube almost invariable ; con-

volutions few, occasionally partly embracing ; aperture large,

sometimes margined, in other cases small, at the constricted

end of the chamber.

Shell composed of numerous minute grains of sand imbedded

in a colourless or brownish cement.

Specimens with septate tubes, as described by Jones and

Parker, from the Indian and Arctic seas, appear to be wanting

in the Upper Jurassic formation. As a rule this variety

differs little from the T. gordialis of other formations ; for

instance, the T. proteus, Karrerf, fig. 3, from the Vienna

basin, or those from the Permian

Klibler and Zwingli§ describe as Cornuspira speci-

mens from the Argovian II. (zone of Terebratula impressa)^

* Jones & Parker, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 304 ; Carpenter,

Introd. Foram. p. 14], pi. xi. fig. 4.

t Karrer, “ Ueber das Auftreten &c.,” Sitzungsber. k. Akad. Wien,

vol. lii. p. 494, fig. 4.

X Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Ann. k Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv.

56

Dr. E. Haeusler on the TrochamminaB

which may be considered passage forms from T. incerta to

the typical T, gordialis

Analogous specimens to those figured by Brady f are

occasionally met with.

Similar specimens to Trochammina proteus (fig. 8){, with a

regularly divided tube, which, according to Jones, Parker, and

Kirkby §, are varieties of T. gordialis^ occur also in the

lower beds A of the Aargau.

Distribution. Almost everywhere with T. incerta^ but

chiefly in the beds A and B of Biiren, Monthal, Bozen (where,

in the lowest banks cut by the road to the station, they are

more common than anywhere else), and Hottwyl; also in the

limestones of the Upper Argovian of the Kammerfels (Geiss-

berg) and Kemigen, and of the Sequanian I. of Lanffohr and

Auenstein. Several specimens I obtained also from the same

zones of the neighbourhood of Olten and Solothurn, &c.

Trochammina charoideSj J. & P. (PL IV. fig. 21.)

The few microscopic shells belonging to this species agree

fully with the descriptions given by Parker and Jones ||,

Kirkby, Carpenter, Brady, Karrer, &c. If, although typi-

cal specimens are very rare. They are, as a rule, very

small, never exceeding 0*3 millim., composed of a simple tube

of invariable diameter coiled up in a conical spiral. Test

finely arenaceous, resembling T. incerta irreg. and T.

gordialis^ from which they differ but very little.

Distribution. In the lowest beds A of Biiren ; very rare.

Trochammina pusillaj Gein.*^ (PL IV. figs. 27-30.)

In the beds A of the Frickthal I found several Trocham-

mince which show, perhaps, the greatest resemblance to T.

free, irregularly convoluted, formed of a non-septate

* Jones on Swiss Jurassic Foraminifera, GeoL Mag. vol. x. no. 5,

p. 211.

t Brady, 1. c. p. 77, pi. iii. figs. 1-3.

X Karrer, 1. c. p. 494, pi. i. fi^. 8.

§ ‘‘Nomenclature of Foraminifera,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. iv. p. 388.

II Jones & Parker, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 304.

Carpenter, Introd. Foram. p. 141, pi. xi. fig. 3 ; Karrer, Sitzungs-

ber. Akad. Wiss. Wien, vol. lii. p. 494, pi. i. fig. 4 ; Parker, Jones, &

Brady, Monogr. Foram. Crag, p. 26; Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv. p. 390; Brady, Monog. Carb. Perm.

Foram. p. 77.

** Geinitz, Verst, deutsch. Zechstoin, p. 6, pi. iii. figs. 3-G; Dyas, p. 39,

pi. X. figs. 15-21.

pusilla.

Shell

57

of the Lower Malm of Aar gau.

cylindrical tube, convoluted nearly in one plane. Convo-

lutions few, partly embracing. Aperture large, sometimes

margined, at the non-constricted end of the tube.

Test finely arenaceous, the minute particles of sand im-

bedded in a colourless or ferruginous cement, which generally

hides the older part of the shell or forms a narrow fringe.

Diam. 0'2-0* * * §5 millim.

• The Swiss specimens approach the nearest to the subdis-

coidal variety from the English Permian *, and resemble in

the mode of growth of the last convolutions T. incerta (figs. 6

and 7).

A specimen with a fringe of shell-matter is also figured

from the Carboniferous strata t*

Most of the specimens from the transversarius-hQdL^ may

be considered transitional forms between T, incerta and T,

pusilla typ.J

Distribution. In the lower beds A overlying the Callovian

marls at Bozen and Biiren. Very rare.

Trochammina filum^ Schmid. § (PI. III. fig. 22.)

In the varians-\>Qdi^ of the Bathonian stage, and chiefly in

the Lower and Upper Argovian group, there occur simple

arenaceous tubes, sometimes partly coiled up, of a somewhat

doubtful nature, but which may possibly be assigned to

T. filum. They consist of a cylindrical, thin, irregularly

bent, partly convoluted, often slightly constricted tube, with

a large rounded aperture, differing but little from similarly-

formed siliceous tubes of different origin, with which they are

associated in the sponge-beds of the lower transversarius-’LonQ.

Distribution. In the beds A of the Frickthal, the Upper

Argovian rocks of the Geissberg, and the Upper Bathonian

beds of Birmenstorf. Bare.

Trochammina constricta^ sp. nov. (PI. IV. figs. 23-26.)

Test free, oblong, formed of a thin, regularly septate, and

constricted tube of nearly uniform width. Convolutions few,

sometimes slightly embracing, coiled up nearly in one plane.

Aperture small, circular or crescentic, at the constricted end

of the last chamber.

Shell-structure finely arenaceous, the numerous minute

* Jones, Parker, and Kirkby, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv.

p. 386, pi, xiii. figs. 2-6.

t Brady, Monogr. Carb. Perm. Foram. pi. iii. fig. 4.

X Brady, he. cit, p. 79.

§ Schmid, Neiies Jahrb. Min. 1867, p. 582, tab. vi. fig. 48; Jones,

Parker, & Kirkby, he. cit. p. 389; Brady, he. eit. p. 81.

58

Dr. R. llacusler on the Trochammina3

grains of sand imbedded in a whitish or ferruginous subtrans-

parent eement.

In the strueture of the delicate shell this variety resembles

T. incerta irreg., sometimes even T, incerta reg. The last

chamber is sometimes straight.

As this variety is the most constant of all Trochamminoe of

the zone, and so far found only in the lower transmrsarius^

Schichten, it is a characteristic fossil for this division of the

Upper Jurassic formation.

Distribution. In the Cephalopod-beds of Buren, Hottwyl,

Bozen. Bare.

Trochammina jurassicaj sp. nov. (PI. IV. figs. 31-40.)

Test free, thin, composed of a regularly-constricted tube,

with Agathistegian mode of growth. Convolutions few, em-

bracing ; sutural lines hardly visible. Aperture small, at the

often projected end of the tube.

Test delicate, built up of coarse particles of sand and mi-

nute spicules of siliceous sponges imbedded in a constantly

ferruginous dark brown cement.

Diameter variable. Length 0*4 millim., breadth 0*25

millim.

Through the coarsely arenaceous texture and the dark rusty

cement this species forms an exception from all Jurassic Tro-

chamminm. In its general outlines it is very variable, some-

times compressed, the convolutions lying nearly in one plane,

sometimes almost triangular. The last chamber is often

straight, and bears the simple rounded aperture.

Its nearest relations are undoubtedly the Miliola~Yik.Q T.

milioloides^ J., P. & Kirkby *, and T. Rohertsoni^ Br. f

In the relative position of the last convolutions the variable

shells of T.jurassica imitate some Quinqueloculince^2i^ Miliola

seminulumj L., Q. Chemnitzianaj O., Q. Buchianaj O.

True Miliolce are very rare in the beds in which T. ju-

rassica is most abundant, except an elongated variety of

Spiroloculina which occurs in many other horizons, chiefly in

the hard limestones with Rliynchonella varians of the Batho-

nian series. It is possibly the same form which Klibler and

Zwingli described as Ophthalmidium hirmenstorfense from the

same beds. Near Mdnthal I collected casts and fragments of

another species of Spiroloculina in the same beds with T.

jurassica.

Botaline Trochamminoe with helicoid septate shells are

Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, loc. cit. p. 300, pi. xiii. figs. 0-14 ; Brady,

loc. cit. p. 70, pi. iii. figs. 11-15.

t Brady, loc. cit. p. ^0, pi. iii. figs. 6, 7.

59

of the Lower Malm of Aar gau.

generally found with the ammodiscoidal forms, but, unfortu-

nately, only in fragments not suffieient to determine the speeies.

Some shells deseribed as Rotalia and Endothyra may be

associated with the polythalamous Trochammince. The tests

are very variable in general shape, forming more or less

elevated conical spirals, composed of numerous regularly-

increasing chambers, finely arenaceous, the small particles of

quartz or calcareous materials imbedded in a pure white,

sometimes siliceous and transparent, but generally calcareous

ochreous cement. These fossils belong probably to some

already described species [T, inflata^ T. squamata^ T, coro-

nata^ T. vesiculata^ T, Reussi). From the Bathonian rocks,

where they appear for the first time in greater number, they

range through the Upper Dogger and the Lower and Middle

Malm.

Figs. 41 and 42 (PI. III.) represent an interesting variety

uniting the typical T. constricta with the regularly convoluted

conical types and the polythalamous discoidal Trochammince^

like a form figured by Karrer from the Vienna basin *.

Comparing the rhizopodal fauna of the Argovian Lower

Malm with that of other countries, it surprises one to see that

several of the most common Foraminifera of the Aargau have

as yet not been discovered anywhere else, while T. incerta

seems to be present everywhere.

The only species with almost equally wide distribution

is a Textilaria or Rlecanium^ first described by Giimbel from

the Streitberg sponge-beds as Textilaria jurassica^ varieties of

which (known as T. franconicaj(Aum.j T. Triggeri^ Schw., T,

flexa^ K. & Z., T. helveto-jurassica^ K. & Z., T, scyphiphila^

Uhl., T. argoviensisj Haeus., &c.) are met with in almost

every zone of the Malm. The broader varieties unite the

lanceolate T, jurassica with some from the Cretaceous for-

mation.

Before concluding, a few remarks on the different families

of Jurassic Foraminifera may be of interest.

As stated before, the rhizopodal fauna of the Swiss trans-

versarius-h^di^ is very rich in species and varieties compared

with older zones of Liassic or Middle Jurassic age. Many of

the widely-distributed types of Lagena^ Nodosaria, Dentalina^

and Gristellaria can be traced throughout the whole Jurassic

series, beginning with the lowest Sinemurian limestones of the

valley of the Beuss ; while the oldest Liassic beds, the cele-

brated insect- marls of the Hettangian etage, were extremely

poor, and yielded only a few fragments of Cristellarians and

spiroloculine Milioloi,

* Zoc. c t. pi. i. fig. 8.

GO Trochamminjie of the Lower Malm of Aar gau.

With the exception of small serpuloid bodies attached to a

valve of Lima from the Muschelkalk of the E/hine valley,

which are possibly remains of Wehhince^ no traces of Fora-

minifera have been detected in the Trias of the Canton Aar-

gau. In the Sincmurian limestones with Amm. Bucldandi and

Gryphcea arcuata^ numerous genera {Lagena^ Nodosaria^ Den-

talina^ Vaginulina^ Marginulina^ Gristellaria^ Frondicularia)

are represented by many, Gornusjgira^ Textilaria^ Placopsilinaj

and a small Trochammina or Endothyra by one very rare

species.

Throughout the whole Lias this fauna remains almost un-

changed, except that Textilaria and Gornuspira disappear

towards the upper strata.

With the Dogger, Trochammina^ Valvulina^ Endothyra^

Plecaniumj and Spirillina appear. Miliola reaches its greatest

development in the Jurassic formation, and several other

genera, as Lituola^ Textilaria^ and some types of Nodosaria^

become more abundant than in the Lias.

At the end of the Callovian period a great change in the

general lithological and palseontological character of the sedi-

ments takes place, which is particularly remarkable from the

sudden appearance of a rich fauna of siliceous sponges.

Here the Foraminifera with sandy or partly sandy shells

form the greater part of the microscopic fauna. Only a few

of the Liassic types of Lagcna^ Nodosaria^ Dentalina^ &c.

are still traceable. The Textilarians are the most conspicuous

through the great number of closely- allied varieties of the

Sagittula group. Towards the younger zones several genera

{Frondicularia^ Globigerina^ &c.) disappear, and others {No-

dosaria^ Dentalina^ Vaginulina^ Marginulina) become gra-

dually scarcer ; but the imperfect knowledge of the upper

Sequanian and the Kimmeridgian sediments does not allow

of giving a satisfactory list of the Upper Jurassic Ehizopods.

It is interesting to observe several widely distinct macro-

scopical faunas in the Malm, ditferently developed according

to considerable changes in the nature of the sea-bottom ; whilst

the Foraminifera seem to have adapted themselves much

more easily to the new conditions of life, thus giving birth to

many interesting varieties, which, without numerous inter-

mediate forms, it would be absolutely impossible to recognize

as mere descendants of the typical ly-formed species of the

Lower Malm.

The greatest impediment to Swiss geologists arises from

the want. of many of the most important works on Foramini-

fera, which makes a careful study of the many important

microscopical species almost im})ossiblc, and which accounts

ArLrv.&. MoL^.Noub.IJu^t.S.5 . VoL JO.Pb. llf .

1

Ru-iiolf Ha.eusler-. a,dTi.at.d.d

Mi'n.te'rn. Br-os - imp

LIBRARY ■

OF I HE

UNiyERSlTY OF ILLIMOIS

Aruv. &/ Moiff .JVcxt . HiAst .S. 6 . VoL. 10. PL IV.

25.

Rudolf Hat^et^ler adj.-La.t. del .

30.

3S

21.

27 au

20

LIBRARY

Of I HE

(Ji'ilVERSirV OF ILLINOIS

BihliograpMcal Notices. 61

for the great faults occurring in the few papers on this part of

Swiss pala3ontology.

The results of long researches on the Foraminifera of the

Lower Malm shall be published in a short time. For the

present I hope that these few remarks on the Jurassic Tro-

chammince may be sufficient to furnish further proofs of the

wide range and great variability of this interesting genus.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES III. & IV.

Figs. 1-3. Trochammina incerta reg.

Figs. 4, 5. T. incerta reg., passing into T. incerta irreg.

Figs. 6, 7. T. incerta, elliptical variety, showing the discoidal arrange-

ment of the older convolutions.

Figs. 8-20. T. gordialis.

Fig. 10 a-d. Apertures of same.

Fig. 21 . T. charoides.

Figs. 22, 22 a, b. T. Jilum.

Figs. 23, 24. T. constricta.

Fig. 25. Aperture of same.

Fig. 26. T. constricta, coiled up in the opposite manner, showing the

last straight chamber with the small circular aperture.

Fig. 27. T. pusilla.

Figs. 28, 29. The same, the interior convolution hidden by finely arena-

ceous shell-matter.

Fig. 30. Ditto, aperture.

Fig. 30 a. Ditto, showing the fringe of hyaline cement.

Figs. 31-34. T.jurassica.

Figs. 35, 36. Ditto, with different development of the last chamber.

Figs. 37-39. Ditto.

Fig. 40. Ditto : portion of shell, *with grains of sand and spicules. a=

crystal of pyrites.

Figs. 41, 42. Trochammina, intermediate form between T. constricta and

^ the rotaline varieties.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Monograph of the British Fossil Cephalopoda. Part I. Introduc-

tion and Silurian Species. By J. F. Blake, M.A., F.G.S., Pro-

fessor of Natural Science in University College, Nottingham.

4to. London ; J. Van Voorst, 1882.

This work, uniform in size and style with the Memoirs of the

Palaeontographical Society, will comprise a complete history of

the British Palaeozoic Cephalopoda, a group of MoUusca important

to the geologist, which, from their distribution^ and varied forms,

constitute a characteristic portion of the early fauna of the globe.

By grants from the Government fund in aid of scientific research,

the author has been able to collect materials from various museums

62

Bihliographical Notices.

and private collections, and thus examine about 2000 well-charae-

torized specimens during the progress of the work. The first part,

now issued, consisting of 248 quarto pages of text and 31 plates,

treats only of the Silurian species.

Commencing with the general position of the Cephalopoda in the

animal kingdom, Prof. Elako treats of the chief points in which, as

a class, they differ from the rest of the Glossophora, as the rudi-

mentary condition of the foot, the partial segmentation of the ovum,

and the inflexion of the intestine towards the ventral side of the

body, in which latter charaeter they agree with the Pteropoda.

Although the two orders into which the Cephalopoda are divided,

the Dibranchiata and Tetrabranchiata, are numerically very unequal

in a living state, yet when the fossil forms are included the pro-

portion is reversed, the greater number of the latter belonging to

the second order.

As the whole of the Silurian Cephalopods, and nearly all the rest

of the Paleeozoic ones, are considered to be tetrabranchiate, their de-

scription is prefaced by a detailed account of the anatomy of the Nau-

tilus (pp. 5-17), followed by a description (under nine heads) of the

structure of the shell and the organs immediately related to it, as

essentially connected with the better interpretation of the fossil forms

(pp. 17-41). Of these, the septa and siphuncle are fuUy considered.

The size and position of the siphuncle are very variable, and con-

stitute important characters in the definition of many of the Palgeo-

zoic types, it being either simple or complex, and either ventral,

median, or dorsal in position. Although there are families with

non- central siphuncles, still that position is the preponderant one ;

for Barrande remarks that out of 1500 known forms 500 have central

and 418 subcentral siphuncles.

With regard to the classification of the Cephalopoda, after dis-

cussing the views of other authors, and the position of BeUerophon

and Clymenia^ with which latter genus and Goniatites Barrande

formed a third group, Prof. Blake divides the Tetrabranchiata into

two suborders, Ammonitoidea and ISTautiloidea.

As the former suborder is doubtfully represented in the British

Silurian rocks, he proceeds to discuss the grouping of the genera of

the Nautiloids, which, according to him, has not hitherto been

satisfactorily accomplished. “ The object is not to make a mere

analytical table, without reference to the history of the group, but

to show the connexion between the relations in structure and the

relations in time.”

The earliest and most important group is that of the Orthocerata of

extreme simplicity : — (1) with a straight shell, including Orthoceras,

Gonioceras^ Tretoceras., Endoceras, Actinoceras, Batlimoceras, Bac-

trites ; (2) with a curved shell, Cyrtoceras and the subgenera Trigo-

nocems and Pilocems. These form a natural group, and are eharac-

terized as the “ Conici.” The second group, more restricted in

time, with slight or no curvature, more or less inflated or irregular

in form, and with variously shaped apertures, is constituted by the

“ Inflati,” and contains Phragmoceras^ Gomphoceras., Poterioceras,

G3

Bihliograjyhical Notices,

and Ascoceras. Thirdly we have the “ Spiralcs,” of simple form,

but with great curvature, and the whorls generally in contact, ex-

cept GyroceraSy containing Nautilus, Trocholites, Clymenia, &c. The

members of the fourth group, having less symmetry and a more

variable curvature, are associated together as the “ Irregulares,”

including Trochoceras, Lituites, Ojyliiclioceras.

Suborder Nautililoidea (having a variable siphuncle).

Group I. Conici. — Curvature slight or

none; form conical andregu-<

lar

Shell straight.

Shell curved.

I

^ Orthoceras.

Endoceras.

j Actinoceras,

'‘l Tretoceras.

} Gonioceras.

b Conocei'as.

fCyrtoceras.

Piloceras.

Trigonoceras.

( Poteriocei'as.

Group II. Injlati. — Curvature slight or none ; form in- J Gomphoceras.

dated, and irregular j Phragmoceras,

( Ascoceras.

f Trocholites.

I Clymenia.

Group III. Spirales. — Curvature considerable, form simple.^ Nautilus.

1 Nothoceras.

( Gyroceras.

Group IV. Irregulares. — Cmvature considerable, but vari-

able ; form irregular or unsymmetrical . .

f Trochoceras.

J Zdtuites.

j Ophidioceras.

( Cryptoceras.

The genera belonging to the above groups are successively

noticed, with their synonyms, history, descrij)tion, and subdivisions

as adopted by other authors or as followed in this work, and, lastly,

their range in time and geographical distribution (pp. 48-68). In

the same systematic manner are the species of the 17 genera and

subgenera described and carefully figured, so that the student of

the Palaeozoic Cephalopoda may readily determine any one of the

143 species (of which 55 are new or renamed) recorded in this

work (pp. 79-232). Throughout the descriptions the author has

adopted a somewhat novel but excellent plan in describing actually

not a species but a single type specimen (except in those referred

to Bohemian forms), round which the other specimens designated by

the same name are grouped as closely as they can be.

Following the type is a general description of other specimens

referred to the same species, and its relation to other known British

or foreign forms, and a notice of its geological and geographical

distribution.

Commencing with the Conici, the species of Orihoceras, about

70 in number, are arranged under two groups, of which 3 belong

to the Brevicones and the remainder to the Longicones ; the latter

are again divided, according to external ornamentation, into Anmi-

64

Bibliographical Notices.

lati 20, Angulati 6, Lineati 13, Imhricati 7, and Lceves 22, the ex-

ternal surface of the latter not being fully known ; then follow the

subgenora, Actinoceras 1, Encloceras 3, Tretoceras 1, Conoceras 1,

Orthoceras has its earliest representative in the Upper Tremadoc,

attained its maximum in the Upper Silurian, and is well repre-

sented in subsequent periods to the Trias. The 23 species of Cyr-

toceras are divided, according to the position of the siphuncle, into

Endogastric and Exogastric (adopted from Barrande) ; and Prof.

Blako proposes a third division, Mediogastric (Mesogastric ?), with

the siphuncle near the centre.

Cyrtoceras commences in the Lower Tremadoc, and is represented

in the Silurian, Devonian, and Carboniferous ; the subgenus Piloceras

is of Lower Silurian and Trigonoceras of Carboniferous age.

Of the Inflati, Gomphoceras has 11 and Phragmoceras 7 species,

all of which are chiefly Upper Silurian; the 3 species of the singular

genus Ascoceras from the Ludlow rocks are fully described.

The Spirales are represented by 3 species of Nautilus from the

Upper Silurian, and 3 of the subgenus Trocholites^ of Lower Silurian

(Bala) age.

The last group, Irregtjlares, includes Trochoceras, 12 species, of

\^hich 8 are Upper and 4 Lower Silurian forms ; Lituites has 2

species from the Lower Ludlow. Lituites articulatus, Sow., and

a new species are placed by Mr. Blake under Ophiclioceras of Bar-

rande, which differs from Lituites in having the walls in contact ;

the genus is only known in the Upper Silurian of England and

Bohemia.

The Silurian Cephalopoda range in time from the Tremadoc beds

to the Upper Ludlow tilestones, as shown in the table, pp. 233-

236. Of the 143 species the greatest number (65) occur in the

Lower Ludlow, 43 in the Wenlock shale, and an equal number (39)

in the Bala beds and Upper Ludlow, while the Wenlock Limestone

contains 35 species. In the second (condensed) table, p. 237, showing

the growth, culmination, and, in some cases, the decay of the various

genera or groups, and thus giving some insight into the laws which

govern the appearance and disappearance of forms of life, it will be

observed that the larger number belong to the Coxici group, which

first appear in the Lower Silurian and contain the bulk of Lower

Silurian forms ; but, in relation to the maxima of species, the Bala

beds of the Lower and the Wenlock shale and Lower Ludlow of tho

Upper Silurian contain the greatest number, while, from the fact

that the species in the Wenlock Limestone are fewer than in the

shales either above or below. Prof. Blake infers “ that the Cepha-

lopods of those days were not commonly frequenters of cleaT and

shallow waters, but were partly pelagic, and not uncommonly gre-

garious in more or less turbid waters.” The Conici and Spirales

continue to flourish in later periods, the Nautilus of the latter being

now the only living representative.

The two other more or less abnormal groups, Inflati and Irre-

GULARES, although represented in the Bala beds, attained their maxi-

mum in the Ludlow period, when the whole class was most

Blhltographivxil Notices. G5

flourishing, and then rapidly died away. From those facts Trof

Blake eonsiders that wo obtain independent eonfirmation of laws

which appear to widely govern the development of life, and may bo

thus stated : — “ The simpler forms of a class are the first to be in-

troduced, and the more complex appear later. It is only when the

class is in its most flourishing condition, and not long before the

close of a period, that it throws out the more remarkable and ab-

normal forms. The group which somewhat represents the mean of

the whole, and never attains an extraordinary abundance, as the

Spikales, is the longest to last.” The different forms of shells in

the Nautiloidea of the Palaeozoic rocks and their apparent successive

development from the straight to the curved form, the reverse of

which succession takes place in the Mesozoic Ammonitidae (viz.

from the curved to the straight form), more than thirty years ago

arrested the attention of Yon Buch, who made some ingenious

suggestions as to the causes which brought about the reversed con-

ditions in the two groups (Ann. & Mag. IS’at. Hist. ser. 2, vol. v.

1850, p. 382). After alluding to the various modifications which

take place in the Ammonitidae until their final disappearance in the

Cretaceous strata with the Baculites, Yon Buch remarks that in

the same manner as the Ammonitidae vanish from the world, in the

same manner exactly do the Hautilidae make their appearance in the

oldest. The Ammonite vanishes through a series of forms between

it and the outstretched Baculite ; the Nautilus, on the other hand,

rises through a similar series of forms from the long- extended Ortho-

ceratite.”

It must not, however, be forgotten that, just as the straight Ortlio-

ceras continues contemporary with the successive appearance of the

other forms in the Palaeozoic rocks, so the curved Ammonite con-

tinues throughout with all the other modifications of the Ammoni-

tidae.

With regard to the geographical distribution of the British species

as given in the table above referred to, 6 of the 143 species are

found in America, and 32 are common to Europe ; of these, 24 occur

in the Lower Ludlow, and 18 in that and other strata.

Prof. Blake next considers the character of some genera and their

appearance in time as at present known. Cyrtoceras first appears

in the Lower Tremadoc, followed in the Upper by the Orthoceras,

the less simple form preceding the straight one ; but, says the

author, the history of discovery shows that we can place but little

trust in such an isolated fact, which is liable any day to be reversed.

“Nevertheless, on any theory of evolution, this is just what we

might expect ; for the lower groups from which the Cephalopoda

might be derived are not straight, like an Orthoceras^ but curved,

like a Cyrtoceras. Moreover we should expect, from the frequent

curvature exhibited near the apex in the Orthocerata, that their an-

cestors were curved.”

Another fact, in relation to the position of the siphuncle, is noticed,

that the endogastric group antedates the exogastric in Cyrtoceras, as

does the endogastric Phragmoceras that of the usually exogastric

Ann. (& Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 5

6G

Bih liograpliica I Notices.

Gomplioceras, and the subgenus Trocholites, with internal siphuncle,

appears before Nautilus.

Prof. Blake continues some further general observations and care-

fully expressed views bearing on the origin and fixity of species and

the theory of evolution, derived from the study of the Silurian

forms, which alford a fair succession of the same class ; and therefore,

so long as the surrounding circumstances remain the same, the pro-

cess of evolution by indefinite variation should cither be uniform,

or should cease when the best adaptation to these conditions had

been acquired. He considers that the present study of Silurian

Cephalopoda offers no contradiction or difliculty, but rather affords

aid, if not as great as could be desired, yet as much as could be

expected, to the general theory of evolution.

Hitherto the species of Silurian Cephalopoda were to be sought for

in the different works of Murchison, M‘Coy, Salter, and others ; wo

have now, however, a monograph of the British forms, systematically

arranged, carefully described, well illustrated, and replete with

important observations on the structure, affinities, and modifications

of the group, indicating throughout not only a great amount of

labour, but of critical acumen and care displayed in the determina-

tion of the typical and varietal forms, thus supplying a much-

wanted treatise on the early history of this group of Mollusca, and

adding a valuable contribution to palaeontological literature.

Catalogue of the Fossil Foraminifera in the British Museum {Natural

History). By Prof. T. Hupert Jones, P.K.S., F.G.S., &c. 8vo.

Pp. i-xxiv and pp. 1-100. London : Printed by order of the

Trustees, 1882.

Following the work of Hr. H. Woodward on the British Fossil

Crustacea, we have a similar Catalogue of the fossil Foraminifera

in the British Museum, printed also by order of the Trustees.

This Catalogue having been prepared by Prof. T. E. Jones, one of

our best authorities on this group of organisms, is a guarantee that

it will form a useful work of reference to those interested in the Fora-

minifera, or assist them in consulting the specimens contained in

the national collection. In the introduction a general sketch is

given of the nature and mode of growth of the Foraminifera, inclu-

ding the differential character of the structure of their shells, upon

which they are primarily divided into Imperforata or Porcellanea,

and Perforata or Hyalina, and the former further subdivided into

Calcarea and Arenacea, while some may have had limp, tough tests,

consisting of material analogous to chitiue, as Ceratestina. For so

little is known of any real differentiation of the sarcode that

there remain but few features of essential value for the classification

of this infinitely variable order : “ there are only the tissue, form,

and structural peculiarities of the shell for determination ; and

these present many gradational phases, not only among individuals

of any related group, but between the great groups themselves.”

Geological Society. G7

A classification of the Eoraminifera adapted from Mr. H. H.

Brady’s “ Notes on Reticularian Bhizopoda” is given (p. ix), and a

table (p. xiv) showing their range in time, thus affording a general

view of the occurrence and succession of the most important genera

from the Silurian epoch to the present time.

A combined geologico-geographical arrangement is adopted in

this Catalogue, with the view of aiding both a special and compre-

hensive study of the fossil Eoraminifera and allied Bhizopods pre-

served in the British Museum, in which arrangement certain geo-

graphical lines are followed, beginning with the British Islands, and

going eastward, under the several geological headings, and then

returning to the west for a new line, the successive stages of each

geological system being noted in upward order.

In the supplementary notes are some valuable remarks on the

more important groups mentioned in the preceding part of the Cata-

logue, as Eozoon^ Recejpiaculites^ Fusulina^ Orhitolina, Nummulites^

and on the Eoraminifera of the Chalk of England, of that of the

north of Ireland, and also of the London Clay at Hampstead.

A geographical index and an index of the genera and species are

also given ; so that it is hoped this Catalogue may be the means of

increasing the usefulness of this portion of the national collection.

PBOCEEDINGS OE LEABNEB SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 26, 1882.— J. W. Hulke, Esq., E.B.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read : —

1. “On Eossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Mount Gambier,

South Australia.” By Arthur W. Waters, Esq., E.L.S., E.G.S.

The author gave a descriptive list of 66 species of Bryozoa, be-

longing to the suborder Chilostomata, from the collection of the

Geological Society and of Mr. Etheridge, Jun. ; of these, 15 were con-

sidered to be new, 28 are now found living, of which 23 in Australian

seas, 25 were found in the material previously described from S.W.

Victoria, 2 were considered identical with European chalk forms, 11

with Miocene, 12 with Pliocene, and 21 have been found in a col-

lection from Bairnsdale, Gippsland.

Mr. Waters states that the collections in his hand from S.W.

Victoria, Mount Gambier, and Bairnsdale will together yield about

200 species of Chilostomata and Cyclostomata.

68

Geological Society .

2. “ Thamniscus : Permian, Carboniferous, and Silurian.” By

George W. Sbrubsole, Esq., P\G.S.

After a sketch of the genus, represented by one Permian, possibly

two Carboniferous, and one Silurian species, the author discussed

certain peculiarities claimed for the Permian form by the founder of

the genus. Prof. King, viz. certain “ denticles, vesicles, and hemi-

spheric bodies, similar to those observed in Ccllaria salicornea”

These the author failed to find, but observed on the cell-face of this

form a strong defensive spine, hollow at the base, which, when worn,

gave an appearance which resembled the above structures. A

denticle-like process also seems only to be the unequal wearing

down of the cell-mouth. The author redescribed the genus, as

well as a new Silurian species, for which he proposed the name of

Thamniscus antiquus. It is from the Dudley limestone, and is in

the Woodwardian Collection at Cambridge. It is not rare, but is

generally too fragmentary for description.

3. On the Occurrence of a Kew Species of Phyllopora in the

Permian Limestones.” By George W. Shrubsole, Esq., E.G.S.

The specimen on which this species is founded is mentioned in an

early paper by Prof. Sedgwick on the Magnesian Limestone. It was

afterwards, named Fenestella ramosa by Prof. Phillips, and considered

by Prof. King identical with Thamniscus duhius. But with neither

of these genera has it any relationship, as it really belongs to King’s

genus Phyllopora, founded to include certain Polyzoa formerly referred

to Retepora, a modern genus whose characteristics cannot be detected

among the remains of the Palaeozoic Polyzoa. The author described

the characters of the species, and traced the history of the genus,

which, in its range from Lower Silurian to Permian times, is cha-

racterized by two distinct types of species.

May 10, 1882.— J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications wore read : —

1. “ On the llelations of Uyhocrinus^ Baerocrinus, and Hyho-

cystites.” By P. Herbert Carpenter, Esq., M.A. Communicated by

Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., E.E.S., Y.P.G.S.

The author discussed the relations of Apiocrinus dipentas, Leucht.,

and of Baerocrimis Ungerni, \ oVoovth., both from the Lower Silurian

of Kussia, to Hyhocrinus, Billings, of the American Trenton lime-

stone.

Ap. dip>entas was regarded as a true Hyhocrinus^ as it was by

Volborth and Schmidt; but the author followed Volborth and Gre-

wingk in considering Baerocrinus a distinct generic type. The

calyx consists of five basals supporting five radials, of which

only three bear arms, while there is no indication of any anal sys-

G eo lo(] lea I Socie ty. G { )

tem, unless it bo the so-called Volbovth’s organ. Baerocrinus is

probably to bo regarded as a permanent larval form, which has

only developed arms on three of its radials.

Ilyhocystites prohlematiciis, from the Lower Silurian of Kentucky,

which is supposed by Wetherby to be an intermediate form between

the Crinoids and the Cystids, is believed by the author to be more

closely allied to the Blastoids than to the Cystids. The three so-

called arms are merely upward prolongations of the radials, which

are segmented in the same way as the downward extending radials

are in Pentacrinus hriareus. They are not arms like those of

Hyhocrinus and other Crinoids. Of the five ambulacra that diverge

from the peristome, the right and left anterior ones pass directly

downwards from the summit onto the corresponding radials, and

thence onto the basals. The other three ascend the inner faces

of the short radial extensions, pass over their tops and down their

outer faces, where they have been described as “more or less obscure

furrows, of which nothing further is known.” In some cases they

reach the basals, and in others not, exhibiting a considerable amount

of variation both in this and in other respects. There are therefore

five recurrent and appressed ambulacra, and not two only, together

with three arms, like those of Crinoids.

2. “ On the Madreporaria of the Inferior Oolite of the Neigh-

bourhood of Cheltenham and Gloucester.” Bv B. F. Tomes, Esq.,

F.G.S.

^ The author called attention to the observations of Milaschewitsch

on “ Bejuvenescence ” in corals, published in vol. xxi. of the Palae-

ontographica, and explained its nature as opposed to “ gemmation.”

He suggested that, in describing corals, the following classification

of the costae should be adopted : —

1. Mural those which appear on the wall, whether of

simple or compound species.

2. Septal those which are a prolongation of the septa.

3. Intercalicular cos^ce= those which cover the coenenchyma be-

tween the calices.

He adopted in general Dr. Wright’s views as to the stratigraphical

position of the coralligenous deposits in the Gloucestershire Inferior

Oolite, and gave a tabular statement of the distribution of the

species in the several coral-beds, pointing out that each of these has

its own species, which do not pass much from one to the other. He

recorded about sixty species, many of which were described as new,

and proposed two new genera {Pliyllogyra and Phylloseris), besides

introducing five or six genera previously characterized on the con-

tinent, but not recognized in England — namely Donacosmilia, Con-

fusastreea, Chorisastrcea, Oroseris, and Dimorpharcea.

The author referred especially to some so-called Thecosmilice^ such

as T. gregaria^ and insisted that they should be removed to the

genus Chorisastrcea, as they increase by gemmation at the base

70

Geological Society,

only of the corallum, and never by fissiparity as in the type of

Thecosmilia (namely T. trichotoma from the Corallian of Nattheim).

lie remarked upon the characters of the genus Ueterogyra^ lleuss,

and its allies, including his new genus Fliyllogyra ; and further

indicated that Thmnnastrcea and allied genera have been removed

by Milaschewitsch from the Tungidm and placed among the Poritidm,

in consequence of their perforated septa, an alteration in which he

agreed.

3. “ On the Exploration of two Caves in the Neighbourhood of

Tenby.” By Ernest L. Jones, Esq. Communicated by Prof. W.

Boyd Dawkins, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The caves noticed in this paper were that of Coygan, near

Laugharne, partially described by Dr. Hicks in the ‘ Geological

Magazine ’ in 1867, and a cave known as Hoyle’s Mouth, reported

on to the British Association in 1860 by the Rev. Gilbert N. Smith.

Both caves were rock-fissures. The Coygan cave had been a H)^aena-

den, as was shown by the deposits of crushed bones and coprolites

trodden down into a solid mass by the passing of the animals.

Besides remains of Hysena, it furnished those of Horse, Mammoth,

Tichorhine Rhinoceros, Elk, Red Deer, Roe Deer, Reindeer, Cave

Bear, Cave Lion, Bos j)rimigenius, Wolf, and Fox. The presence of

Hippopotamus was doubtful. Besides these animals, the presence of

Paleolithic man in the cave was indicated by some cut bones and by

two flint-flakes evidently chipped by man. In the second cave,

Hoyle’s Mouth, the Hyena, the Cave Bear, &c. were wanting, the

place of the latter being taken by the common Brown Bear. In one

part remains of an old hearth were found ; and the whole contents

of the fissure pointed to a Neolithic date. At one time the cave

appears to have been used as a place ji)f sepulture.

May 24, 1882.— J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read : —

1. “ On a remarkable Dinosaurian Coracoid from the Wealden of

Brook, in the Isle of Wight, preserved in the Wood wardian Museum

of the University of Cambridge, probably referable to OrnithopsisF

By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c.

The specimen described was obtained in 1866 by Mr. Henry

Keeping, midway between the fossil forest at Brook Point and Brook

Chine, about 10 feet above high-water mark. The author stated

that it was the largest Dinosaurian coracoid known to him, that it

diftered in important characters from that of Iguanodon, and that, of

described genera, it most probably belonged to Ornithopsis. The

bone is from the right side, and nearly perfect ; its length is about;

16^ inches, and its greatest breadth about 14 inches; the humeral

articular surface is nearly 8 inches, and the suture for the scapula

Miscellaneous. 71

about 10| inches long. The bone is moderately thick, slightly con-

vex externally and concave within, thickened at the humeral articu-

lation. The nearest ajiproach to this coracoid is made by that of

the skeleton referred to Hylceosaurus^ from the Wealden of Tilgate ;

but in it the distal portion of the bone is more prolonged, the median

portion is less thickened, and the foramen is placed behind the

middle of the humeral border, far away from the scapular margin,

near which it is situated in the present bone. Erom the coracoid

of Iguanodon it differs by the absence of the notch between the

humeral and scapular surfaces, which there represents the foramen

in this bone. In some respects it resembles certain American types,

such as Morosaurus, and especially Campto7iotus.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Unjpaired Eye of the Crustacea. By M. Haktoo.

It is well known that in most Crustacea, besides the two com-

pound eyes (which are fused together in the Cladocera), there exists

an unpaired median eye. It exists alone in most of the Copepoda

and in the naupliiform larvae of all orders ; it is even seen in the

phyllosomatous larvae of the Loricate Decapods. Wherever the two

kinds of eyes coexist in the adult but not in the newly-hatched

larva, the unpaired eye is the first formed. It must therefore be

' regarded as the primitive eye of the Crustacea.

The structure of this organ has not been sufficiently studied.

Claus has demonstrated that it is formed in all cases of a central

pigmented mass, in which are half immersed three lenticular bodies

or “ crystalline spheres ” — two lateral, and one central. By investi-

gating the anatomy of Cyclops and Diaptomus by the method of thin

sections, I have ascertained that this organ is of a much more com-

plicated composition than had been supposed. The pigmented mass

is, so to speak, structureless ; the colouring-granules in it are espe-

cially placed at the surface contiguous to the “ crystalline spheres.”

Each sphere is composed of radiating elements or optical bacilli, the

inner ends of which are applied against the pigmented mass, while

the peripheral segments contain a nucleus. The eye thus described

is situated upon the terminal process of the brain, from which the

optic nerves originate, one for each sphere ; the nerve, instead of

penetrating into the pigmented mass, shirts the outer surface of the

crystalline sphere, and penetrates it directly not far from its hinder

margin.

Claus figured an analogous structure in the unpaired eye in the

Phyllopoda (see his memoir on the development of Apus cancrifor-

mis and Branchipus stagnalis) ; but he did not indicate its true sig-

nificance. I have recently bred these same species, and have

discovered in them a perfect analogy of structure with that just

described in the Copepoda.

72

Miscellaneous.

Wc may therefore eoncludo that the unpaired eye in all the

Crustacea that possess it is composed of three simple eyes, placed

anterior to the brain, with reversed optical bacilli^ receiving conduc-

tive fibres of the optic nerve upon their outer margin, and brought so

close together that their pigmented or choroid layers are combined

into a single mass.

We may detect a nearly identical structure of the visual organ in

two other groups : —

1. The ChoBtognatha, according to M. Hertwig, have absolutely

the triple eye of the Crustacea ; but, instead of being median and

unpaired, it is repeated on the two sides of the head.

2. Certain Planarians, Dendrocoelum lacteimi for example, have

two paired eyes, which, according to Justus Carriere, have the

structure which I adopt for one of the simple eyes united in the

median eye of the Crustacea.

It is probable that the eye of the Chsetognatha and Crustacea is

to bo referred back to the type of the Planarians, but that the two

former groups have no direct relationship between them.

The method of thin sections has revealed to me some other in-

teresting peculiarities, which I hope soon to publish in a more

extended memoir upon Cyclops.

The eye which most nearly approaches that of the Crustacea and

Chaetognatha seems to be that of the Planarice. M. Justus Carriere

has just published (Arch, fiir mikr. Anat. xx. p. IGO) a memoir on

the eyes of these very primitive animals ; and, according to his text

and figures, it must be assumed that each eye of the Planaria or

Dendrocoelum represents one of the components of the eye of the

Crustacea. It is therefore more rational to refer back the eyes of

the Crustacea and Chsetognatha to such a primitive ancestral group

as the Turbellaria than to seek direct approximations between the

two former groups. — Comptes Bendus, May 22, 1882, p. 1430.

Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Boston, U.S.

Mr. E. Potts exhibited some fragments of freshwater sponges

collected in the Cochituate Aqueduct and sent to him by the Super-

intendent of the Boston Waterworks. Alluding to the deleterious

effects recently attributed to this sponge, as the cause of the pollu-

tion of the Boston water-supply, he said he was not prepared either

to affirm or deny it. While he was well aware that a decaying

freshwater sponge was one of the foulest things in nature, in his

own experience he had never met with it in sufficient quantities,

locally, to suppose it capable of tainting, in its decay, millions of

gallons of water, as now represented.

An examination of the sponge as to its specific relations revealed

some peculiar facts. Primarily it was evident that the sponge was

much “ mixed,” the presence of two or more species being very

apparent.

One of these, with long branching fiiiger-likc processes, smooth

Miscellaneous,

73

skeleton-spicula, no appearance of dermal or flesh-spiciila, while the

abundant smooth statospheres retained few if any acerate spicules,

bore a sufficiently close resemblance to the description of Spongilla

paupercula^ as given by Dr. Bowerbank from specimens collected in

the same or a neighbouring locality before 1863.

With this form was found another, probably altogether sessile,

consistiug of an intertexture of stout fusiform acerate skeleton-

spicules, abruptly pointed, coarsely spined, except near the extre-

mities ; spines subconical,’ acute ; dermal spicules absent or un -

discovered; statospheres without granular coating, some of them

exhibiting a few misplaced, irregular or malformed birotulate

spicules, the distinguishing feature of which is the prolongation

of the familiar boss upon the outer surface of each rotule into a

long acuminate spine, in line with and a continuation of the shaft.

He suggested for this species, provisionally, the name Meyenia

acuminata.

The exceptional features referred to above, as marking this col-

lection of sponges, were, first, the fact that all the statospheres,

whether belonging to the genus Spongilla or Meyenia., were smooth

— that is, without a granular or cellular “ crust second, the appa-

rent absence of dermal spicules in both, and the abnormal character

of those belonging to the statospheres. The appearance is not in-

frequent, but has, so far as known, heretofore been limited to the

genus Spongilla. The recurrenee of the same feature in the asso-

ciated genus Meyenia, coupled with the fact that many of the

birotulates upon its statospheres were imperfect, the rays being

more or less aborted, approximating their shape to that of the

spined fusiform acerates of Spongilla, gave rise to the suggestion

that here, possibly, had been, not merely a mechanical mixture by

inter- or superposition of species, but an organic hybridization pro-

duced by the fiowing together of the amoeboid particles of which the

sponges are composed, or even by a fertilization of the ova of one by

the sperm atozoids of the other.

Several facts indicative of the probability that such hybridization

may take place were adduced, and the further discussion of the sub-

ject deferred until an examination of the living sponge in its native

locality, or experiments upon those germinated in confinement,

could be made.

It is important to notice that the specimens received were collected

in February, when the sarcode matter had nearly all been washed

away, with, probably, accompanying changes in the presence or

numbers of the smaller spicula. — Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.,

Feb. 14, 1882, p. 69.

On the Priority of Euploea Castelnaui of Felder over Euploea phoebus.

By Aethur G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.

In the first part of his ‘EhopaloceraMalayana,’ p. 24, Mr. Distant

gives priority to E. Castelnaui ; ho remarks as follows : — “ As Mr.

Butler has himself admitted the identity of his E. iihcehus ‘dnA E.

74

Miscellaneous.

Gastelnaui, Feld., of which there can be -no doubt, it becomes neces-

sary to use the earlier and Felderian name to this insect, though

JButler still retains his own designation.” Here Mr. Distant inserts

a footnote to this effect : — “ This author has (Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3,

vol. V. p. 471) argued that Felder’s work was antedated.”

It is an exceedingly unfortunate fact that, although I have been

assured positively on two different occasions (by men who knew the

truth) that Felder’s second volume was antedated, I have never

been able to use their declarations as positive evidence — the first

witness (an Austrian, though not an entomologist) having stated facts

of which he did not know the importance, unaware that in so doing

he was giving evidence against a personal friend ; to give the name

of this innocent informer would have been inexcusable.

The second case is a harder one, since we have here to do with a

well-known German lepidopterist, who, though also a friend of the

Felders, ought to have set aside his personal feelings in the interest

of truth and justice. This gentleman showed me the actual date of

publication written by himself upon the cover of the part when re-

ceived, and he assured me that it had been forwarded to him (accor-

ding to instructions given to the publisher) as soon as it was ready.

I have elsewhere pointed out that Hewitson gave instructions *

that the part should be sent to him as soon as ready, but that he

also never received it until the end of January 1867 ; nay, he was

informed in the early part of that month that it was not ready.

The ex^Dlauation offered by the Felders was, I believe, that the

coloured copies were not ready, but that the work could be obtained

uncoloured.

It is a singular fact that early in 1 867, when I was commencing

my ‘ Catalogue of Satyrinse in the British Museum,’ I had scon

neither the second nor the third parts of the ‘ Eeise der Novara and

not knowing in which volume the Satyrinse would be published, I

wrote to the Felders informing them that unless I could see proofs

or advance sheets it would be impossible for me to include their

species in my Catalogue; and that, in answer to this intimation,

they forwarded to me proof-sheets with plates on thin paper of the

second and third parts. One wmuld have supposed, had the second

part been ready in an un coloured condition, that the Felders would

have wished to prove the fact by sending it in its bound form with

thick plates.

Now my reason for again calling attention to this vexed question

is from a feeling that Mr. Distant (to whom I had asserted my

knowledge of the antedating of Felder’s second part upon authority,

to which, nevertheless, I was unwilling to refer) has hardly done me

justice in allowing it to be supposed that I retained my own name,

knowing that Felder’s had priority. As for what ho says about my

quoting Felder’s date subsequently, he must be aware that in so doing

I had taken the date from the titlepage, either failing for the time

* I see, however, that I did not mention his name, although he never

asked me not to do so.

Miscellaneous.

75

being to recall the fact of its inaccuracy, or inserting it between

inverted commas to show my disbelief in it.

Mr. Distant is too old a friend not to be sure that I should at once

prefer the name proved to be of earlier date whether it displaced

my own or not : to retain one’s own name for a species when

priority has been proved for that of another author, is a childish

form of egotism of which, as he well knows, I was never guilty.

On the Fecimdation and Development o/Hermella alveolata, M.~E.

By Dr. It. Horst.

In his ‘ Memoire sur I’embryogenie des Annelides ” (Ann. Sci.

^^at. ser. 3, Zool. tome x. p. 153), Quatrefages described the various

stages in the evolution of Hermella alveolata ; and two years after-

wards (ibid, tome xiii. p. 126) he published his researches upon the

fecundation and conditions of development of this annelid. The

author has had the opportunity of maldng a fresh investigation into

the subject at Prof. Giard’s laboratory at Wimereux, near Boulogne.

He finds that the ova of Hermella alveolata have a strongly gra-

nular vitellus, a large germinal vesicle, and a very distinct germinal

spot. At first the vitellus is in contact with the vitelline membrane ;

but as soon as the sperm atozoids come into contact with the ovum, the

vitellus separates a little from the wall of the latter, and at the same

time a concentration of the granules of the deutoplasm takes place,

so that a transparent layer of protoplasm forms at the periphery

(the enveloping layer of Fol *). It is very probable that the sepa-

ration between the membrane and the vitellus is not due solely to

the contraction of the latter, but also to the penetration of water by

osmosis, as was supposed by Quatrefages, and as Calberla t has

shown to be the case in the ova of Petromyzon. This peripheral

space does not entirely separate the vitellus from the vitelline mem-

brane, the relation being maintained by numerous scarcely visible

filaments surrounding the vitellus like a halo. Calberla observed

the same phenomenon in the ova of Petromyzon J.

When a spermatozoid is occupied in penetrating the vitelline

membrane, a broader filament than the rest, Ulce the pseudojwdiimi of

an Amoeba, advances from the periphery of the vitellus to meet the

spermatozoid, until the latter has perforated the vitelline membrane.

In about twenty minutes the spermatozoid makes its way into this

vitellic filament and becomes confounded with it ; the process of

the vitellus then gradually contracts ; and in this way the spermato-

zoid penetrates into the vitelline mass.

Spermatozoids do not penetrate into all the filaments, one of

which will often disappear while another originates at the peri-

phery of the vitellus. The author believes, however, that more

spermatozoids than one penetrate the ovum. About an hour after

* ‘ Becherches sur la fecondation,’ &c.

t Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. vol. xxx. p. 437.

t Loc. cit. p. 458, pi. xxxvii. figs. 7, 8, pi. xxxix. figs. A, B.

76

Miscellaneous,

the penetration of the spermatozoid, the vitellus loses its spherical

form and becomes much flattened at one of its poles. At this pole

a small layer of clear protoplasm collects, in the midst of which the

first polar globule appears, soon followed by a second ; the vitellus

resumes its original form ; and soon afterwards the segmentation of

the ovum begins. Quatrefages says that the first segmentation-

groove, which divides the ovum into two unequal spheres, m-akes its

appearance upon any part of the surface ; but the author thinks

that this is not the case, as he has always seen the first groove or

plane of segmentation occur in the direction of the point where the

polar globules had made their appearance, as observed by Halley

and others in Leptoplaoo tremellaris. He thinks that the property

of the polar globules of determining the direction of the first seg-

mentation-groove is the only part of the function of those remark-

able bodies of which we know with certainty, and that consequently

they are well entitled to their old name of directive bodies.

Quatrefages’s description of the segmentation of the ovum in

Hermella is said by the author to be quite erroneous ; but the only

details he gives are that the segmentation seems to have much ana-

logy with that of the ovum of the Naiades (Flemming)* and of the

common mussel (Theodore Barrois)f. The animal spheres finally

surround the vegetative part of the ovum, and thus form an am-

phihlastida.

Twelve hours after impregnation the embryo has the form of a

mesotrochal larva with a group of long cilia at its cephalic pole,

besides its vibratile belt. The larva, when four days old, has a

dome-like form, owing to the preoral part being strongly developed.

The mouth opens into a long oesophagus lined with vibratile cilia,

and separated by an annular constriction [from the intestine ?]. The

latter opens by a terminal anus. On the ventral side a ciliary fur-

row is Erected towards the mouth. To the right and left of the

intestine there is a bundle of four provisional setae. The dorsal

surface of the preoral part has two small brown ocular patches. The

larva differs in several respects from those of other sedentary anne-

lids ; the larva of Terebellides Stroemii alone presents some points of

analogy, according to the description of Willem oes-SuhmJ. — Bulletin

Scientijique du Departement du Nord, 4® annee, 1881, pp. 1-4.

On the Condylarthra.

Professor Cope made some observations on the characters of the

newly-discovered group of Perissodactyle Ungulates which he had

called the Condylarthra. He defined it as follows, comparing it

with the typical Perissodactyla, which he referred to a suborder

under the name Diplarthra.

Astragalus with one uniformly convex distal articular

face ; humerus with cpicondylar foramen .... Condylarthra.

* Sitziingsb. d. Wien. Akad. Bd. lx.vi.

+ Bull. Sc'i. du dop. du Nord, 187i).

t Yersl. on Medcd. Koii. Akad. Amsterdam.

Miscellaneous.

77

Astragalus with two truncate or concave distal arti-

cular facets for the cuboid and navicular bones ;

no epicondylar foramen of humerus DiplartJira.

The Condylarthra have as yet been only found in the lowest horizon

of the Eocene period, the Puerco and Wasatch, and only on the

North- American continent. Appropriately to this position in time,

its structure indicates that it is the most primitive type of the order

of the Perissodactyla. A number of genera and species belong to

it ; and these fall into two families, which are defined as below.

They conform to the definition of the order in possessing an alter-

nating arrangement of the carpal bones and a third trochanter of

the femur. The approximation to the Hyracoidea is greater than

that of any group of the Perissodactyla. That order agrees with

the Condylarthra in the simple articular extremity of the astragalus,

which, however, is less convex ; but it has a very peculiar articu-

lation with the anterior face of the distal extremity of the fibula,

seen in no other group of Ungulates. In the manus the lunar bone

is very peculiar, not being divided below into two facets as in other

Ungulates, and articulating with the carpals of the trapezoides series

(the intercalare) as well as with the unciform. In these points the

Condylarthra agree with other Perissodactyla. In Hyrax there is

also no epicondylar foramen. The two families are defined as

follows : —

Dentition bunodont ; toes 5 — 5 ; premolar teeth

different from the molars above and below . . PJienacodontidce.

Dentition lophodont, with crescents and deep val-

leys ; premolars partly like molars below ;

toes? Meniscotheriidee.

The bunodont dentition and five toes on all the feet give the

Phenacodontidae the lowest place in the suborder and order as the

most generalized type known. The Meniscotheriidae have a quite

specialized dentition ; and until I learned its condylarthrous charac-

ter I was at a loss to account for the presence of such perfection in

so old a type. The number of the toes is yet unknown ; but I sus-

pect, from the large size of those I have seen, that they are less

numerous than in the Phenacodontidae. It appears to have had no

descendants, and is a good illustration of Dr. Kowalewsky’s views as

to the persistence of the “ adaptive ” over the non- adaptive ” types

of articulation. Kowalewsky observed that the types of Ungulata

which have the carpo -metacarpal and tarso-metatarsal articulations

simple, and not alternating, have become extinct. In those which

persisted the metapodials articulate with two bones of the carpal

or tarsal series. The same rule has generally applied in the Ungu-

lates to the distal astragalar articulation. The Diplarthra and

Amblypoda with the double articulation have left descendants, while

the Condylarthra with the single articulation have disappeared

without leaving a trace. The Proboscidea, which have the same

78

Miscellaneous.

simple distal articulation, still remain, however, to show an excep

tion to this generalization.

The Condylarthra are distributed as follows : —

Phenacodontid.®.

Puerco. Wasatch.

Anacodon 1

Phenacodus 2 8

Protog’onia 1

Pantolambda 1

Catathleeus 3

Anisonchus 1

Ilaplocouus 3

Periptycbus 1

Meniscotheuiid^.

Meiiiscotherium 3

15 9

Phenacodus.

Anacodon.

Protogonia.

Pantolambda.

The genera of Phenacodontidse are distinguished as follows

I. Fourth superior and inferior premolars with an

internal cusp.

Last superior premolars with two external cusps ;

inferior molars with well-developed cusps . .

Inferior molars with flat grinding faces ; no cusps.

Last superior premolar with but one external cusp ;

inferior molars with V’s

Inferior premolars consisting of an anterior V and

a posterior longitudinal crest

II. Fourth superior premolar with a high internal

cingulum concentric with the single external

cusp.

a. Superior molars with intermediate tubercles ;

fourth premolars with internal cusps.

Posterior inner tubercles of the superior molars

not cut off* j several superior premolars with

internal cingulum Catathlceus.

aa. Superior molars with intermediate tubercles

forming branches of a V with the anterior

inner ; posterior inner distinct and cut off by

a groove ; inferior premolars without inner

cusps ; first inferior true molar tubercular.

Third superior premolar with elevated internal

crest Anisonchus.

Third superior premolar a cone without inner

crest Haploconus.

aaa. Superior molars unknown ; inferior true molars

with anterior lobe ; the first with a trans-

verse heel instead of opposite tubercles.

Anterior external lobe of inferior molars forming

a cutting-edge Periptgchus.

Miscellaneous.

70

The only genus of the above in which the structure of the feet

is well known is Phenacodus. It is partially known in Catathlceus.

The only genus of Meniscotheriida) is distinguished as follows : —

Inferior premolars consisting of two V’s Meniscotherium.

Proc. Acad. Nat. Set. Philad., March 21, 1882, p. 95.

Domestication of Wild Dudes.

In a paper “ On the Domestication of some of our Wild Ducks,’’

Mr. Charles Linden, the author, states, after efforts to domesticate

several of the species, capturing them young or raising them from

eggs, that none of those transferred to the barn-yard “ adapted

themselves thoroughly to this state excepting the mallard, dusky

duck, and Canada goose, the progeny of which prospered well and

attained a greater weight and size than the ordinary domesticated

stock. Some of them are still living, and betray, in many instances,

a tendency to revert in point of plumage to their original condition,

while the majority have become completely metamorphosed into

ordinary barn-yard fowl. No hybrids from any two different wild

species, which bred only within the enclosure, were ever obtained,

excepting from crosses between the mallard and dusky duck.” The

crossing was readily accomplished “ without any need of resorting

to special inducements.” He says, “ it is evident that the dusky

duck is fully as domesticable as the mallard, which has been thus

far supposed to be the originator of our common tamed ducks.” —

Amer. Journ. Sci.^ May 1882, p. 421.

On Balanoglossus, ^c.

Prof. Leidy stated that in a recent trip to Atlantic City, he had

observed,the singular worm, Balanoglossus aurantiacus. It occurs

in moderate number along the shore of a pond between the beach

and the lighthouse. In the same position he had collected Solen

ensis, specimens of which were presented this evening. As this oc-

curred in considerable number, he had procured a sufficient quantity

to try it as an article of food, and had found it to make excellent

soup. In the vicinity he had picked up a number of specimens of

Actinia rajpiformis, which had recently been thrown upon the beach.

On a former occasion, at Atlantic City, he had observed another

Actinia^ the Bicidium parasiticum, which is parasitic on the large

jellyfish, Cyanea arctica., so frequently thrown on shore during the

summer. — Proc, Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. Mar. 7, 1882, p. 93.

On a new Sjoecies of Sagitta.

Prof. Leidy stated that in a recent trip to Atlantic City, N. J., he

for the first time met with the singular worm Sagitta. It occurred

in large number in the same pond in which he had previously

noticed Balanoglossus. Whether it was there at the time of his

80

Miscellaneous.

former visit he was unable to say, as the animal is as transparent

as the water in which it lives, and may easily escape observation.

His attention was accidentally directed to its discovery. Along the

edge of the pond there were numerous linear white bodies, flaccid

and motionless, which he at first took for fragments of a bleached

alga. From the uniformity of their size he stooped to examine

them more closely, when he noticed others in the water, more

transparent, lying on the sand and occasionally moving suddenly

and so actively as to send a little spray above the surface. On

transferring some of these bodies to a vial he detected their nature.

Subsequently the water was seen to swarm with the little creatures.

They are exceedingly sensitive, and quickly die after removal. In

life they are perfectly transparent and colourless, and move actively

at intervals with a sort of spasmodic jerk, bending the tail down-

wards and darting forward. After death they become flaccid, dull,

and white ; and hence the appearance of the multitude of dead ones

on shore.

The Sagitta is interesting as being one of those peculiar animals

which have puzzled naturalists as to its exact relative position. It

is now usually regarded as the representative of an order of worms

with the name of Chmtognatha.

A species, Sagitta elegans, has been described by Prof. Yerrill as

occurring at Wood’s Holl, Vineyard Sound, and Gay Head, on the

New England coast ; and he refers to a second, undetermined species

occurring in Vineyard Sound.

The Sagitta of Atlantic City appears to differ from the former, and

also from all other described species found elsewhere, and may be

readily distinguished from them by its greater number of mandibular

hooks. It may be characterized as follows : —

Sagitta falcidens.

Animal transparent, colourless ; body compressed, elongated

fusiform, with two pairs of lateral hemielliptical fins, separated

by intervals from each other and the broad obcordate caudal fin,

which is truncated posteriorly. Head obcordate, about as broad

as it is long. Preoral series of spines, 0 or 7 in each, minute ;

postoral series 18 in each, successively decreasing. Mandibular

hooks, from 11 to 14 in each series, usually 12, besides an immature

one, scythe- shaped, yellowish brown in colour. Length about three

fourths of an inch, width 1| to 2 millim. Head 1 millim. ; caudal

fin 1-5 to 1*75 millim. wide. Mandibular hooks 0*75 millim. long.

At the same time, as previously, numerous mounds of the Balano-

glossa aurantiacus were observed. There were also noticed in the

same pond many projecting tubes of sand, which were found to

contain Clymena torquata. Further, several specimens of Glycera

americana were collected. On the shore of the pond in one place

Donax fossor appeared to have its residence ; and among Bolen

ensis, a single living Solecurtus gibbm was found. — Proc. Acad. Nat.

Bci. Philad. April 4, 1882, p. l'o2.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATUEAL HISTOKY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 56. AUGUST 1882.

X. — The Entoniscidse. By Dr. R. Kossman *.

[Plate IX.]

The literature of the Entoniscidae is at present confined to a

few memoirs by only three naturalists. These are as fol-

lows : —

1. Fritz Muller. eiae neue Scliinarotzerassel/’

Arch. f. Naturg. Band xxviii. p. 10 (1862). See Ann. & Mag.

Nat, Hist. ser. 3, vol. x. p. 87.

2. Fritz Muller. ‘‘ Bruchstiicke ziir Naturgeschichte der Bopyriden,

1. Binnenasseln,” Jen. Zeitschr. f. Med. u. Naturw. Band vi.

p. 63 (1871),

3. Giard. Sur les Isopodes parasites du genre Entoniscusp Comptes

Rendus, August 12, 1878.

4. Fraisse. ^Entoniscus Cavolinii, n. sp., nebst Bemerkungen iiber die

Umwandlung und Systematik der Bopyriden,” in the Arb. a. d.

zool.-zoot. Inst. d. Univ. Wiirzburg, Band iv. (1878).

5. Giard. “ Notes pour ser\nr a I'histoire du genre Entomscus,” Journ.

Anat. et Physiol. 1878, p. 675.

Some treatises in which Entomscus is mentioned cursorily

will be found cited in the bibliography of the last-named

memoir.

When, on the occasion of my finding an Entomscus^ I read

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Mittheilungen aus

der zoologischen Station zu Neapel,’ Band iii. p. 148 (1882).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 6

82

Dr. R. Kossinan on the Entoniscida3.

and compared these memoirs, it struck me that tliose of

Fraissc and Giard souglit to establish certain differences be-

tween the forms investigated by them and those described by

Eritz Muller, differences which, while in themselves of the

greatest significance, were coupled in a very remarkable way

with a close agreement in many secondary things. In fact, it

could not but greatly startle one to learn that, with the

greatest similarity in the form of the head and of the abdo-

minal part, complete resemblance in the conditions of life, &c.,

our European Entoniscidai were her7naphrodites^ while the

Brazilian ones are dioecious^ and that, of the former, one

species certainly, like the rest of the Isopoda, possessed

paired separated brood-leaves, while the rest all possessed

one or more closed hrood-sacsj which, moreover, were on a

quite unaccustomed part of the body.

Tiiis surprise induced me to make an after-investigation,

which has proved both statements to be erroneous. The En-

toniscida3 examined- by Fraisseand Giard have separate sexes,

and, just like the rest of the Isopoda, carry their ova until

they hatch, between paired separate brood-leaves inserted

ventrally on the pereion. But, although this correction

brings about a very considerable approximation between the

Brazilian and European Entoniscidm, I have nevertheless

arrived at the opinion that the distinction of two genera is

indicated. This view is founded only in the second line upon

the differences of the female forms : for me the difference of

the males is far more decisive; and, indeed, this compels us

to retain the old generic name Entoniscus exclusively for E.

porcellancB^ but under the new one (I propose Entione) to unite

E. cancrorum with E, Cavolinii and E. Moniezii.

People will be astonished to hear me speak of the males of

the last-mentioned forms after such distinguished naturalists

as F raisse and Giard have declared that they sought for males

with great care upon many specimens, and always in vain.

I must own that I have found it easy to detect the males, and

that I am in possession of a great number of them. Two

circumstances probably have prevented the above two gentle-

men from being so fortunate : — in the first place the compa-

ratively smaller size of the males, always supposing that the

relative size of the two sexes of Entoniscus porcellance^ as

represented by F ritz Muller, was in the minds of the seekers ;

but also (and this must be the principal reason) the circum-

stance that both savants regarded the peculiar sac which

encloses the parasite as an integral constituent of the latter,

and did not remove it. To distinguish the transparent little

animal, which is scarcely 1 millim. in lengtlq through the

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidge.

88

tissues of this is certainly very difficult, whilst after even only

an imperfect peeling of the parasite it is quite easily dis-

covered.

Fritz Muller (1) has described in detail and figured the male

of Entomscus iiorcellancB ; but of that of Entoniacus {Entione^

nob.) cancrorum he has only figured the abdomen Fiir

Darwin,’ fig. 16), and devoted a few words to it in his

^ Bruchstiicke ’ (2, p. 55). Nevertheless his statements, as

compared with my own results, enable us to establish those

peculiarities of the male which distinguish the Entoniscidce in

general from the BopyridcOj as well as to discriminate these

from the mere generic characters.

In the first place the males of all Entoniscidas in common

have only six pairs of pereiopods, and therefore remain in this

respect in a larval stage which is passed by the Bopyridse by

the development of the seventh pair.

Then the males of all Entoniscidse seem to differ from those

of the Bopyridse by the retrograde condition of the antennae.

Fritz Miiller (2, p. 55), indeed, says that in respect of the

structure of the antennae the male of Entione cancrorum re-

sembles the males of the Bopyridae ; but as he enters into no

details upon this point, and gives no figure, and as, on the

other hand, there is very much in favour of the generic

identity of E. cancrorum with E. Cavolinii and E. Moniezii^

I cannot help thinking that he must have overestimated the

really existent differences in the antennal region of the two

forms. At any rate E, porcellance^ Cavolinii^ and Moniezii

agree in this, that in the frontal region, instead of distinct

antennas, there is only one pair of lobe-like one-jointed pro-

jections, which bear a group of setas at their obtuse extremity ;

but which pair of antennae these processes represent it is

impossible to decide.

The males of the Entoniscidae have the mouth-structure

(see fig. 5) in common with those of the Bopyridae, as the

curved, unjointed, and unpalpiferous mandibles have their

simple apices projecting close together between the labrum

and labium. But there are no rudiments of maxillae and

maxillipeds. As regards the pleon, the males of the Ento-

niscidae agree closely with many Bopyridae ; it is distinctly

six-jointed, and at least the first five segments are destitute

of paired appendages. The internal organization aigrees per-

fectly with that of the male Bopyridae, as Fritz Miiller (1)

has already demonstrated.

The differences between the males of the two genera Ento-

niscus (E. porcellance) and Entione {E. cancrorum^ Cavolinii ^

and Moniezii) are as follows

6*

84

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscldae.

In Entoniscus the pereiopods are reduced to nearly sessile

inarticulate roundish lumps.”

In Entione they are jointed and furnished with terminal

claws.

In Entoniscus the pleon is destitute of all appendages ; the

last segment bears only some minute spinules.

In Entione there are, on the anterior segments of the pleon,

unpaired, ventral, horn-like processes bent backward (see

fig. 4), of which the foremost is the most considerably de-

veloped ; but the apical segment bears two spiniform appen-

dages exceeding it in length, and curved ventrally, which, by

curvature of the pleon, can be moved towards the above-

mentioned unpaired processes, and with these, like the arms

of a forceps, assist in the fixation of the animal.

In Entoniscus^ lastly, the head is narrow, and the antennal

lobes, which are quadrangular, project laterally far beyond

the margin of the head. In Entione j on the contrary, the

head is broad, and the rounded antennal lobes scarcely pro-

ject laterally beyond its margin.

No distinctions appear to exist between the males of the

different species of Entione j at any rate not between the

European species.

I come now to refer to the females^ and first of all to their

external form. Here also I commence with those peculi-

arities which are proper to the Entoniscidce in general^ hut

wanting in the Bopyridce.

In the first place the trunk is entirely or almost entirely

unsegmented (see fig. 2), and it is destitute of the dorso-

ventral depression. The head is considerably broader than

the trunk, and distinctly notched by a longitudinal furrow

(fig. 8). Jointed antennse are deficient, as also, apparently,

piercing mandibles, and also pereiopods.

On the other hand, all the Entoniscidce share with the Bo-

jpyridce the possession of separated paired brood- leaves on the

ventral surface of the pereion. As regards E, porcellance this is

distinctly shown by F. Muller’s figure (1, Taf. ii. fig. 1 ,* see

^ Annals,’ ser. 3, vol. ix. pi. ii. fig. 8) ; but he also says

expressly, The brood-plates, on the other hand, are deve-

loped into enormous, much-folded, lobate, and slit membra-

nous lobes. When I could count them distinctly ... I found

six pairs.” With regard to E. cancrorum (Entione)^ on the

contrary, the same author says (2, p. 55), In Entoniscus

cancrorum there is present a closed brood-chamber, formed by

a single pair of brood-leaves originating close behind the

head. The brood-chamber forms a sac, of very variable form

and size, directed obliquely forward, applied by its upper

Dr. ii. Kossmaii on the Entonlscidic.

85

surface to the underside of the head, which it passes to a

greater or less extent.” Giard (5, p. 6851 in a similar

manner, with respect to E. CavoUnii and E. Monieziij speaks

of “ chambres incubatrices ” of peculiar arrangement, very

different from that occurring in E, cancrorum. Lastly,

Fraisse also shares in this view. He speaks of (4, p. 11)

the much-folded thin membrane, which, likewise originating

from two edges of the great chitirious stem, forms the true

closed brood-chamber.” And further on (p. 12), when he

speaks of the lateral brood-chambers, which, like Giard, he

ascribes to E. CavoUnii^ he represents them as leaf-like in

the young state, and says, In transverse sections it appears

that the interior is occupied by a loose connective tissue, the

interspaces of which are frequently filled with coagulum.

In fully developed specimens a lumen has been formed, which

is occupied only by ova or larvas.”

Whoever compares with these statements and the figures

accompanying them my figure (PI. IX. fig. 1), drawn from

life, will at once perceive upon what the errors of these three

naturalists are founded. Fritz Muller, evidently accustomed,

from the example of E, porcellance^ to find the parasite im-

bedded in a very delicate tissue, could not make up his mind

to regard the tougher sac in which E, cancrorum lay also as

a constituent of the host, and to remove it in preparation ;

and when he had once taken the grave step of interpreting

this sac, when it coats the brood-chamber, as the wall of the

latter belonging to the parasite itself, it was easy for Giard

and Fraisse to follow him in so doing. Fraisse indeed cut

open the sac in front, and found in it the anterior pair of

brood-leaves, which he describes clearly enough (p. II) ; but

as the wall of the sac in which the parasite lay was adherent

to the outer surface (which happens when the living animal

is injured, by the secretion of a quickly coagulating fluid, pro-

bably the cement serving for the attachment of the ova when

laid), Fraisse seems to have separated, together with the wall

of the sac, the more delicate parts of the brood-leaves from

the ramified chitinous ribs which traverse the latter like the

veins of a leaf. What was thus set free might w’ell be com-

pared, as it is by him, to a biserial plume ; and it appears

explicable that he should regard these plume-like artificial

products not as brood-leaves, but as “metamorphosed limbs.”

His error regarding the posterior brood-leaves seems to have

been produced somewhat differently. In young specimens he

appears to have prepared them freely, without knowing that

he had done so, and consequently he describes them quite cor-

rectly. In older specimens, however, he did not prepare them

86

.Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscitlte.

freely, and supposed that the ova were introduced into a sub-

sequently-produced lumen of these leaves, which, for an

Isopod, or, indeed, for any Crustacean, would be truly as-

tounding.

If one kills the Entoniscus very quickly, the sac in which

it lies can be easily removed after some time ; if the Ento-

niscus be kept living for some days in sea-water, this sac, not

being a part of the parasite, begins to macerate and separate

in rags. In this way we easily ascertain that the animal has

two pairs of greatly-developed brood-leaves, both of which

are inserted on the ventral surface close behind the head, and

of which the anterior pair is bent far forward and upwards

beneath the head, whilst the hinder pair extends backwards

as far as the pleon. These brood-leaves are constituted

exactly like those of the BopyridsB &c. ; f. e. they are thinly

membranous, with a venation of chitinous thickenings. The

anterior margin of the anterior leaf, which, by curvature,

becomes dorsal (in the figure the right leaf is omitted for the

sake of clearness), curls a little inwards. These anterior

brood-leaves receive the eggs more especially between them-

selves ; the posterior ones, which show a faint venation,

receive the ova rather between them and the wall of the body.

Of course the wall of the sac in which the parasite lies assists

in completing the closure of the brood-chamber, just as in

Bopyrus &c. the same thing is done by the gill-cover of the

host ; but there is absolutely no trace of any amalgamation

or other union of the right and left brood-leaves, and the

brood-chamber of the parasite is therefore not in itself closed.

The differences between the females of the two genera Ento-

niscus and Entione are not inconsiderable, I shall dwell

here also first of all upon the external characters.

The chief distinction relates to the pleon. This in Ento-

niscus is distinctly segmented, six-jointed j the first five

segments bear each a pair of inarticulate sabre-shaped un-

setigerous feet, which are in fact considerably longer than

the segments to which they belong. In Entione^ on the

contrary, the pleon is unsegmented, and, instead of sabre-

shaped, it bears leaf-shaped appendages, of which the anterior

are the largest and have a strongly frilled margin ; the last

pair, marked L in Fraisse’s figure (4, pi. ii. fig. 7), is quite

smooth.

While in Entoniscus the pereion is furnished with six pairs

of large much laciniated brood-leaves, the posterior ones in

Entione^ especially in the fully developed stage, are rudimen-

tary. In younger females, as Fraissc and Griard repeatedly

indicate, traces of them may be found. On the other hand,

Dr. K. Kossman on the Eiitoiiisci(U\3.

87

tlie two anterior pairs (Fritz Muller probably only overlooked

the seeond pair in E. cancrorum) are very strongdy developed,

and the anterior pair eurves forward and upward beneath tlie

head, while the hinder pair extends posteriorly.

With regard to tiie structure of the head also a difference

may perhaps exist ; at least I do not see that Fritz Miiller

figures or describes in E. porcellanm the sucker-like cushions

which Fraisse (4, pi. ii. fig. 6) and Giard (5, pi. xlvi. fig. 5)

represent, and which are also to be seen in my figure (PI. IX.

%-3).

As to the specific distinctions within the genus Entione it is

difficult to speak with absolute certainty. E. cancrorum is

very cursorily described, and we have only a sketchy figure

of an animal not full-grown. But E. Moniezii and E. Cam-

liniij notwithstanding the details given, are also, even leaving-

out of consideration the errors already mentioned, very un-

satisfactorily described ; so that it is essentially only on the

ground of the identity or, at any rate, near relationship of

the hosts that I can assert with more or less certainty the

identity of my specimens with the two species above men-

tioned. The dorsal and ventral regions are repeatedly con-

founded in Fraisse’s and Giard’s memoirs ; in explanation of

this I can only suppose that the specimens that those two

naturalists had before them died in the most unnatural con-

tortions, and remained in the same after death — to which,

perhaps, the circumstance that the sac in which the parasite

is enclosed is killed by the action of spirit earlier than the

parasite itself, and rendered rigid, may have contributed.

The position and form that the animal, after being freed from

this sac, infallibly assumes when in sea-water, and in which

it remains when killed with alcohol or any thing of the kind,

is shown in my figure (PI. IX. fig. 1).

It will be seen from it that Entione Moniezii^ as also E.

Cavoliniij has on the thorax, which otherwise is cylindrical,

four strong excrescences, which, however, are wanting in

younger females. Of these excrescences two, forming a pair,

are placed close together not far behind the cephalic enlarge-

ment on the hack of the animal. In Giard’s scarcely intelli-

gible figure (5, pi. xlvi. fig. 1) they are marked \ V, and still

covered by the two posterior brood-leaves, which, however,

are apparently for the most part cut away. In Fraisse’s

description and figure I can find no indication of these pro-

tuberances, which, moreover, cannot be visible in his fig. 5

(pi. ii.), as they are upon th.e surface which is turned away.

Two other protuberances lie, unpaired, one behind the

other, in the middle line of the ventral surface. They are

88 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidse.

figured by both observers. Fraisse indieates them in liis

fig. 5 (pi. ii.) by the letter O ; but explains them quite

wrongly, as follows : — Ova which are deposited in strings

in the interior of the body and then project into the brood-

chamber at various spots, in swellings of this kind.” In the

text a similar conception is somewhat indistinctly recognizable.

On page 13 we find : — The brood-chambers situated at the

sides of the parasite have been produced by arching of the

skin, which contracts on the sides of the body, and so forms

irregular cavities, which are partially supported by firm

chitinous ribs. These cavities communicate with the interior

of the body, and in the middle stage of the life of the animal

are separated from the body-cavity only by spongy connective

tissue. Subsequently the ova^ deposited in long connected blind

sacs j penetrate through the loose tissue and also occupy these

brood-chambers And at p. 20 : — The older ova are de-

posited in long csecal tubes, which now occupy not only the

body-cavity, previously containing only the middle intestine,

but also for the most part displace the spongy connective

tissue which forms the body-parenchyma. The skin of the

body is forced into multifarious diverticula, of which, how-

ever, only the two figured* appear to be constant.”

I hope the friendly naturalist, who even in this very me-

moir has furnished such meritorious results, will forgive me

if I suggest that in these statements his imagination has

carried him too far. The ova of a Crustacean, an Isopod,

deposited in csecal tubes in the interior of the body-cavity, are

said to make their way through its loose connective tissue

into brood-chambers formed by the lifting up of the skin of

the body ! But would not all this be much, very much, more

surprising than that dorsal brood-chamber in Phryxus'iox the

adoption of which Fraisse so heavily reproaches M. Hesse?

And how simple is the truth in this case. Fraisse’s caecal

sacs, in which the ova are supposed to be deposited, are in

reality the branches of the ovary, which also completely fills

these two protuberances ; and they get out of this ovary, not

through gaps in the connective tissue, but through a pair of

quite normally placed female sexual apertures, not under the

lifted integument, but entirely external, i. e. under the pro-

tection of the brood-leaves, and of course within the sac in

which the entire parasite is enclosed.

These two protuberances are also figured by Giard (5,

pi. xlvi. figs. 1 and 2 j3 &y). But while even by Fraisse, in

consequence of spiral twisting of the specimen figured, the

^ These are the ventral protuberances now under discussion.

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidgo.

80

protuberances are brought to lie opposite to the insertion of the

brood-leaves, and therefore dorsally, Giard, in his figure, even

expressly indicates the side on which they are placed as dorsal

by means of the letter D. In the text he says, “ At the

dorsal part we observe two long median protuberances slightly

curved from behind forwards.” In his first article (3, p. 2)

he actually thinks that these excrescences recall morpholo-

gically certain features of the zoea-form.” In the second

memoir he reverts to this, but remarks more cautiously : — I

do not venture to pronounce in so affirmative a manner upon

their true morphological value.” Independently of the bold-

ness of even hinting a comparison in the order Isopoda (in

which not the smallest trace of the zoea has been ascertained)

between a protuberance produced by enormous growths of the

ovary only in the last stage of existence and a zoeal spine,

— independently of this, I say, M. Giard himself, when he

has ascertained that we have to do here, not with dorsal^ but

with ventral protuberances, will probably recognize the erro-

neousness of this idea.

In the figure and description of E, cancrorum^ we see

nothing of these processes ; but the animal, as is shown by

the small size of the anterior brood-leaves, was not full-grown.

In the two species investigated by me they were regularly

present in the adult animals, and so far showed a specific diffe-

rence that in E. Cavolimi the size of the two ventral protu-

berances was always about equal, while in the Entione of Por-

tunus arcuatus the posterior of these two protuberances, as

shown in our figure (PI. IX. fig. 1), was very much longer

and stronger. In the case of the Entione of Fortunus 'puher^

which Giard has described as E. Moniezii^ he does not call

attention to this difference, but does notice a difference in

the colour and size of the first appendage on the pleon. This

double difference, again, has not occurred to me on the parasite

of P. arcuatus \ and I therefore at first indicated the latter as

a new species, E. salvatoris. Probably, however, this cannot

be maintained. That Giard attempts to judge of the fre-

quency of his E. Monieziij and even sets up a definite propor-

tion (1 : 100) between the animals affected and those not

affected by it (3, p. 3, for E. Gavoliniij 1 : 30), is the less

admissible, because, in another place (5, p. 698), he himself

states that he had found only two specimens, and these, more-

over, upon the same host. The truth here again is, that the

animal occurs epidemically in particular localities, and is there

common, but elsewhere not to be met with.

Fritz Muller and Giard, I may take this occasion of re-

marking, have made similar statistical statements with regard

90

Dr. R. Kossraan on the Entoniscidae.

to the combination of SaccuUna and EntoniscuSj as also with

regard to the sex of the host of the latter. I find both to be

inadmissible. In opposition to the supposed frequency of the

association of the two parasites, we have the fact that, of my

very numerous examples of Entoniscusj only one was asso-

ciated with a SaccuUna ; probably the above-mentioned natu-

ralists have accidentally fished in a spot where both epidemics

prevailed at the same time. But if Fraisse actually supposes

that at Entoniscus occurs solely, or almost solely, upon

females, this is plainly controverted by the fact that among

the first 198 Pachygrapsi that I had opened, and of which 75,

or two fifths, were females, 1 found eight males and only two

females attacked by Entoniscus. I can confirm the sterility

of the females.

I now pass to the discussion of the internal anatomy. With

regard to this a good deal has been done before me ; but in

this also several considerable mistakes have been made. On

the internal structure of the male, Fraisse and Giard, as they

have never met with it, could say nothing ; but what Fritz

Muller (1, p. 14) states about it is correct and almost exhaus-

tive ; it is sufficient to add that the nervous system and the

histological structure of the organs agree with the characters

of the male Bopyridae. as completely as all the rest. I have

not thought it necessary to give figures, as I can refer to those

which I have published of the male of Gyye Studien liber

Bopyriden, II.,” Zeitschr. fiirwiss. Zool. Bd. xxxvi. pi. xxxv.

figs. 3 & 5).

As to the internal structure of the female of Entoniscus

Fritz Muller has less to say, as above cited. He speaks of

conical casca ” which are to be found in the head, meaning

thereby the papillae, subsequently quite correctly represented

by Fraisse and Giard, which are attached, not, as he seems to

suppose, to the outer, but to the inner surface of the stomach ;

otherwise he has nothing to say about the earlier portion of

the intestine. Of the liver he correctly states that it consists

of two tubes placed close together on the ventral surface, and

extending from the head as far as the neighbourhood of the

abdomen. On the connexion of the liver with the intestine

and the further course of the latter he says nothing. He also

states that the ovaries are situated in the back and commence

a little behind the head, and, further, that they cause several

protuberances on the back ; but he did not detect their orifices.

He demonstrates the position of the heart in the pleon.

The position of the mouth is shown in my figure ; and I have

also repiesented its form (PI. IX. fig. 7) reconstructed from

longitudinal sections, and tho'cforc pcrha])s a little distorted ;

Dr. 11. Kossman on the Entoniscida).

91

to a certain extent my results agree with the figure given of

it by Fritz Miiller (1, pi. ii. fig. 5). According to this a very

rudimentary labrum, a somewhat more distinet median ly emar-

ginate labium, and a pair of rudimentary limbs furnished

with a denticle seem to be present ; the latter eertainly corre-

spond to the stilettiform mandibles of the Bopyridas, but are

mueh stouter and not covered by the labium. Between these

mandibles the mouth-aperture appears vertical at the surface ;

a little further down it becomes triangular, with the apex

directed downwards ; the latter disappears, and the triangular

cleft becomes first a crescent-shaped one (with the concavity

turned upwards^ «), then a simpler transverse fissure (/^), and

lastly a transverse cleft which divides at its extremities (c

and d). This transverse cleft finally breaks through into the

stomach, which is filled with the long papillae. The stomach,

as Fraisse has already correctly stated, and as, indeed, is dis-

tinctly expressed even in the external form of the body, is

divided by a deep furrow, running round it in a plane perpen-

dicular to the longitudinal axis, into two nearly globular

communicating halves. I have already mentioned in my

Studien liber Bopyriden,” that an indication of this divi-

sion exists also in the Bopyridae ; and I have there also referred

to the finer structure and the function of this organ ; to this

I may refer, so far as a completion of Fraisse’s statements

seems necessary.

The name cephalog aster ^ which Giard proposes for the head of

• the Entoniscidae because it contains this stomach (“ cette tGe

meriterait plutot le nom de cephalogaster ”), is, in the first

place, not properly formed, for such a name would indicate a

particular kind of stomachy but not a particular kind of head j

and, secondly, it is unnecessary, because in all Crustacea the

stomach, if present, is situated in the head, and therefore we

should have to say cephalogaster instead of cephalon.

An intestine issues from the papillose stomach ; and its

special constitution is' noticed only by Fraisse. In his figure

6 he shows quite correetly how in this region of the intestine

a great swelling projects from the dorsal surface into the

lumen ; and both in his figure and in the text he indicates

peculiar minute chitinous hairs, which still further obstruct

the remaining narrow fissure. This arrangement evidently

serves for the establishment of a separation between the liver

and the papillose stomach, and proves that here the former

does not receive nutritive matter into its cavity. In the

Bopyridae only an indication of this swelling is present, and,

indeed, in the partition projecting into the stomach ; this,

although exactly similar in form and liistological structure.

92

Dr. U. Kossman on the Entoniscidge.

docs not pusli itself into the intestine, and is destitute of the

ehitinoLis hairs. The mass of the swelling consists of a paren-

chymatous connective tissue with nuclei, which is coarsely

vesicular, especially in the centre. This swelling gradually

diminishes; and the narrow lumen, which was previously

crescentiform, becomes in transverse section stellate. The

folding of the intestinal wall causing this is almost exclusively

formed by the greatly thickened cuticula. Fraisse’s fig. 7

reproduces this correctly ; only the body-cavity (^/^) and the

trabecula of connective tissue or mesenteries \B) that he re-

presents seem to me to be artificial productions. Neither of

them exists in my sections. I have also observed a slight

displacement of the dorsal vessel at this spot ; but it is not so

strong as Fraisse represents it, and ceases again further back.

Very soon after the intestine has acquired the above form,

it enters into communication with the liver. Of this two an-

terior lobes, each of which again itself forms considerable

diverticula, have previously made their appearance; but at

this point they are united into a common cavity, which is

situated ventrally to the intestine. Giard says (5, p. 689)

that the intestine terminates csecally, and that the supposed ”

hepatic cgeca open into its anterior part. This is so far in-

correct, that the intestine is decidedly not continued beyond

the spot where it communicates with the liver. On the other

hand, of course he is the more undoubtedly in the right in

saying that no true rectum [Enddarm) exists. Fraisse,

throughout his memoir, gives this name to the hepatic sacs

themselves ; but this is certainly to be rejected. In my

^ Studien iiber Bopyriden ’ I have endeavoured so far to

excuse this interpretation, which, however, is certainly mor-

phologically erroneous, by demonstrating that in the Bopy-

ridge the liver probably takes over partially the function of

the intestine, and applying this also to the Entoniscidse : but

I now find that this application was precipitate ; for both the

above-mentioned peculiar closing apparatus of the middle

intestine and the constitution of the epithelium of the liver

render it here very improbable that the hepatic tubes have

any other than a purely secretory function. ' Even in the

parts nearest to the opening into the intestine the cells of the

epithelium have a peculiar form, inflated towards the end ; and

it is in accordance with this that at this point, immediately be-

neath the free surface, a drop of secretion is almost regularly

accumulated in the protoplasm of the cell (PI. IX. fig. 8). Im-

mediately beneath the epithelium there is a tunic of connective

tissue (perhaps also containing some muscular fibres?), which

is considerably thicker than in the Bopyrida3. Close behind

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscida3.

93

the orifice of the intestine the liver divides into two parallel

sacs, which again bear strong diverticula. Giard (5, p. 690)

asserts that the ramification of these hepatic sacs is less than

in Bopyrus ; but I must contradict this decidedly, and in

doing so can appeal to transverse sections, copied by means of

the camera. All that we can affirm is, that the ramifications

of the liver of BopyruSj in accordance with the depressed

form of the body of the animal, spread out more laterally, and

consequently are perhaps more striking in the surface view.

At any rate, Giard has allowed himself to be deceived by

sectionizing a young animal (his section represented in fig. 7

is evidently derived from such a specimen). But even in the

Bopyridga the liver in young animals is simply tubular.

With regard to the apparatus of circulation I have little to

add to 'what has been ascertained by F. Muller, Fraisse, and

Giard. That the dorsal vessel in an animal with such soft

integuments and such a colossal temporary growth of parti-

cular organs, especially the ovary, does not invariably lie in

the median line need not surprise us. Nevertheless the

transverse sections drawn by me show that the deviation is

not very considerable, but confined within narrow limits. A

little before the vessel reaches the head it divides ; and even

previously it emits a number of lateral branches, which it does

not appear to me to be necessary to trace. A blood-sinus

occurs around the ventral nervous cord ; this dilates percep-

tibly behind. Histologically the blood-vessels of the Ento-

niscidse are distinguished from those of the Bopyridse by their

much stronger walls.

Upon the nervous system Fritz Muller has said nothing.

Giard thinks that there exist only a supra- and an infra-

oesophageal ganglion ; but he admits that his investigations

upon this point were too imperfect to disprove the existence

of a ventral cord. Fraisse, in his transverse sections, re-

peatedly figures the central nervous system in the right spot ;

but gives an explanation of them (p. 19) which, from the many

vacuoles said to be visible in this organ, must excite some

doubts. In point of fact, no such things are to be seen in the

nerve-cells ; but the nervous system rather exactly fulfils

histologically one’s just expectations. I trace it as far as a

little behind the anterior ventral protuberance nearly to the

female sexual orifice ; it has therefore the same extent as in

the Bopyridae. That it possesses a segmental division is

shown by the transverse sections, in which it appears some-

times larger, sometimes smaller. But as the enlargements in

the transverse sections appear to me to be irregular in dis-

tance and magnitude, I cannot ascertain the number of the

94

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidse.

ganglia. The preparation of longitudinal sections which

would show them is very difficult, in consequence of the

curved form in which the animal dies.

I come now to the ovaries, about which the most erroneous

opinions have been put forth. What Fritz Muller says about

them, namely that they occupy the dorsal surface, is very

little, especially as, in point of fact, they also penetrate to the

ventral surface, and, indeed, so far that they meet there in some

places.

Fraisse has unfortunately fallen into an unlucky mistake

with regard to this organ ; he has taken the adipose body for

the ovary. This tissue has given rise to unspeakable con-

fusion in the literature of the parasitic Isopoda : Rathke took

it for an upper division of the liver ,* and in Gyge Cornalia

and Panceri regarded it as salivary glands. In all these cases

it is evident that the glandular aspect of the tissue is to blame

for the mistakes ; and especially the error of taking it for the

ovary is easily explained by the enormous size which some of

its cells attain, as I have already stated with regard to the

Bopyridm Studien iiberBopyriden,” II.) . What Fraisse has

regarded as the clear germinal vesicles, and figured in his

pi. xxi. fig. 14, are the fat-drops which gradually collect in

the protoplasm, but not around the nucleus. This nucleus is

very large, especially before the accumulation of fat, and

contains numerous nucleoles ; the contents of the younger

cells is strongly granular, and, as Fraisse has correctly ob-

served, become more intensely coloured or appear of a darker

colour than the older, less granular and therefore more trans-

lucent cells. It is certainly very probable that in very young-

animals the connexion of this fatty body with the interstitial

connective tissue is as distinct as I have found it to be in the

Bopyridm ; but in the Entoniscidse sectionized by me the

demarcation had already become very decided, by which the

error of supposing that we have to do with a distinct organ is

rendered all the more intelligible. However, there is nothing

to be found in it of a special envelope. As my figures * show,

the fatty body lies chiefly towards the back. It is only about

the oesophagus and the commencement of tlie middle intestine

that it becomes more extensive and pushes its way to the

ventral surface ; and this seems to explain Fraisse’s figures 3,

4, and 5, which, however, do not, as he supposes, represent

transverse sections, but somewhat oblique longitudinal sections.

In general the fatty body follows the course of the aorta, often

separating into several groups, which may then unite some-

* [This refers to coloured figures of successive transverse sections which

we have not reproduced. — Eds. Ann. Kaf. Hist.']

Dr. E. Kossnitan on the Eiitoniscida3.

95

times dorsad, sometimes ventrad of the aorta. It has its

greatest extent at the middle intestine, where the cessation of

the stomach and the absence of the liver and ovaries leave

room for its greater extension. I find it to be least developed

in the region of the two large ventral protuberances. In the

pleon it again becomes larger.

As Fraisse found the ovaries in the fatty body, it is a matter

of course that he regarded the true ovaries as something else.

This is the case ; and, indeed, it would appear that in doing so

he has fallen into two errors. In the adult animal he described

the true ovarial tubes as ‘Hong c£eca ” in which the older

ova are deposited ; and in this way he explains his remarkable

notion of the process of oviposi'tion, to which I have already

adverted (p. 88). In my figure 9 (PL IX.) I give a representa-

tion of these ovarial tubes, in which we can clearly distinguish

the still very immature and nucleated younger ova (which are

comparatively rich in plasma, and therefore strongly tinted)

from the more mature ones (in which the nucleus is invisible

and the coloimed plasma is displaced, with the exception of a

few drops, by the colourless nutritive vitellus). These tubes

are not so much strongly branched as rather (as is seen espe-

cially in young animals, and is also the case in the Bopyridai)

brought together in a zigzag form. The older the animal,

the riper the ova and consequently the longer and thicker the

sacs become, the more closely do they appear to be packed

together, so that an insight into their arrangement is no longer

to be obtained. Anteriorly they extend nearly to the union

of the liver and intestine, posteriorly to, or even into, the pleon,

in both directions therefore by no means so far as is stated by

Fraisse, in consequence of his confounding them with the

fatty body.

The two oviducts open laterally in the region between the

two ventral protuberances, in young animals more ven-

trally, in older ones, when the ovaries have occupied and

strongly inflated the ventral surface in the protuberances

and their neighbomdiood, more dorsally. The oviduct is lined

with a very thick epithelium of tall cylindrical cells, of which

the nuclei ai’e placed at about half the height of their axis ;

this epithelium probably here also secretes a cementing sub-

stance for the deposited ova.

Here we have a fresh mistake of Fraisse’s to refer to. It

is evidently the oviduct with the just-produced ovary of a

young female that he has taken for the testis and its orifice.

]\ly reasons for this assertion are as follows : —

In the first place^ except the oviducts, I have found no

glands opening laterally to the exterior, while, on the other

Dr. It. Kossman on the Eiitoiiiscidge.

liancl, Fraisse did not find the orifices of the oviducts, unless

tliese were his testes.

But then his figure 2 (pi. xxi.) evidently represents a trans-

verse section through a young animal, and, indeed, one

carried through the spot where the ovaries open. The spot is

sufficiently determined by his statement upon fig. 3. That it

is a young animal appears with certainty from the fact that

no developed ovary is to be seen in this section ; for what he

indicates as such is also in this case undoubtedly the fatty

body. In my fig. Ill give a section through this part of an

immature female ; and I think no one will fail to see its agree-

ment with Fraisse’s fig. 2. What opens to the right in my

figure is undoubtedly the oviduct ; it is sufficiently character-

ized by cylinder-epithelium ; and to the left there is a zigzag

tube, which certainly represents the immature ovary. Iffiis,

with its very small cells, is indeed scarcely distinguishable

from an immature testis ; but a section carried through a

mature animal at the same spot leaves no doubt upon the

matter. Fraisse’s elucidatory figures 16 and 17, indeed, appa-

rently reproduce the appearance of a very moderately pre-

served animal, and are therefore very indistinct ; but I think

I can recognize in fig. 17 the cylinder-epithelium of the

oviduct, and in fig. 16 the zigzag-shaped immature ovarial tube

filled with very small cells. The supposed spermatozoids

represented in fig. 18 are enigmatical to me; but, whatever

they may be, they do not look like spermatozoids, and they

will never prove to us that we have here really to do with a

testis.

Giard tells us as good as nothing about the ovary : he says

only (p. 687) that it shows four lateral prolongations, two

anterior and two posterior, directed from above downwards

« towards the ventral surface of the Entoniscus^ and, further

(p. 691), that he had already given the description of the

ovary. His fig. 7, however, evidently corresponds to Fraisse’s

fig. 2 and my fig. 11 ; and his glandes colleteriques ” are

therefore the immature ovaries. He says indeed that they

open “ not far from the ovarial orifices,” in the neighbourhood

of the small ventral process. All this, however, is not very

positive. In the transverse section he shows these orifices as

actually ventral ; but those processes which he calls ventral

are, as I have already shown, and as a glance at his figures

will remind us, really dorsal. Even in this therefore there is

a contradiction. Then it is very singular that he asserts he

has seen the ovarial orifices, and yet indicates them in none

of his figures. Moreover I am in doubt in what he saw them.

Was it in the adult animal in toto ? Here tliey are very

Ur. li. Kossinan on the Eiitoniscida3.

97

difficult to find ; and if in it he saw two small piinctiform

holes instead of one, a hundred causes of error may have

existed. Or in a transverse section ? Then how is it possible

that in the transverse section in which his glandes colldtd-

riques ” open, there is nothing indicated of the ovary, which

is said to open not far from them ? I say that, supposing a

developed ovarium to be in question, there is actually no room

for it between the liver and the integument. This latter

circumstance would seem to show that the section figured by

him was made through an animal such as he represents in

figs. 4 and 5, and therefore an immature one ; then the posi-

tion of the “ glandes colleteriques ” exactly corresponds to

that of the immature ovary ; and to this must be added that

the existence of a shell-gland which in early youth is already

as large as the still undeveloped ovary itself cannot but appear

very doubtful.

In short, I believe that Giard’s glandes colleteriques ” are

identical with the ovaries, although that estimable naturalist

is convinced that they undoubtedly secrete the egg-shell.

I have still to refer to two supposed glands, which are indi-

cated by Fraisse in his figures by the letters D and K, one

of which he calls a “ skin-gland,” the other a cement-

gland.” He reproduces no histological details in the drawing.

As he says of the cement-gland ” that it consists of a great

number ’of much contorted tubes, which are all lined with

rather large epithelial cells, it is probably identical with the

organ which is shown on the ventral side in my sections 1 and

2. It is very improbable that a gland situated in such a po-

sition really secretes a cement for the ova ; there is no analogy

for any thing of the kind in the class of the Crustacea. To

regard it on account of its position as a salivary gland, which

F raisse. offers us as another possibility, is likewise not very

acceptable. The analogy indicated by him with the salivary

glands of Gyge and lone (in the latter Fraisse says that he

has himself found such glands) would also be wanting, as

these have only been erroneously taken for salivary glands,

and are in reality parts of the fatty body. I regard these

supposed glands as merely the strong folding and frizzling of

the brood-leaves finding expression in the transverse section

in such forms, and the supposed epithelium as its external

epidermis.

As regards the skin-gland,” Fraisse gives neither an

explanation nor any evidence of its existence. I have not

found it at all.

I have arrived at the conclusion of my description of the

internal organization. I would willingly liave communicated

Ann. dsMag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. 1 o/. x. 7

1)8

Dr. R. Kossinan on the Dntoniscidae.

something of importance on the developmental liistoiy. But

what Fritz Muller (1, p. 12) says of Entoniscus^ namely

that it accumulates a whole series of consecutive broods

about it simultaneously, so that the material for the whole

developmental history might be obtained from the brood-leaves

of the same animal,” is incorrect, eitlier everywhere or, at

any rate, for the European Entoniscidae. Rearing experiments

of all kinds that I have instituted have, however, always mis-

carried, so that I have never obtained any stages which had

not already been observed by my predecessors. I must there-

fore confine myself to one or two corrections with regard to

the newly hatched larva. The pleopoda of the larva do not

resemble those given by Fraisse and Giard, but, even in the

case of our species, exactly those given by Fritz Miiller

(1, pi. ii. figs. 11, 12) for E. porcellanoe. The outer an-

tenna figured by Fraisse is imperfect. See my figure 6

(PL IX.).

In opposition to the differences between the embryos of E.

porcellanoe and E. cancrorum^ which Fritz Muller found and

arranged in a table, which was afterwards completed by Giard

(5, p. 697) for E, Cavolinn^ I have also something to say.

I believe that these are not specific differences, but differences

of age, both of which, however, are passed through within the

host. Even a priori such important differences in embryos

of such similar animals are very remarkable and doubtful,

and it is interesting to see what strenuous efforts Fraisse has

made (4, p. 28 et seqq.) to bring these statements into accor-

dance with the Darwinian theory.

As a matter of fact, however, Giard finds the larvse of E.

Cavolinii very similar to those of E. cancrorum^ and different

from those of E. porcellance^ especially as regards the deve-

lopment of the last pair of pereiopoda ; whilst, on the con-

trary, Fraisse and I find the larvae of E, Cavolinii rather to

agree with Fritz Muller’s description of the larva3 of E.por-

cellancB'y and Fraisse asks directly “ why the larva of E. Cavo-

linii has not also undergone a similar metamorphosis of the

sixth pair of legs ” — to which, indeed, he finds only a very

hypothetical answer.

Both larval forms, therefore, appear to exist in E, Cavolinii*

If we remember further that the seventh segment of the pereion

is wanting in the larva of E. pjorcellancBj but present in that

of E. cancrorunij that the pencil of olfactory threads cha-

racteristic of older Bopyrid larvsB is wanting in the former

(see 1, pi. ii. fig. 4) and present in the latter (2, pi. iii.

hg. 3), that the pleopoda in the former are less and in the

latter more richly setigerous, and, finally, that the former is

AnnA Ma^.NaiJlisL.S .5 . Vob.lO. FIJI.

C Berjeau del.et.lith

C

Mintern Bros imp .

UBPiARY

OF SHE

UNlVERSiTY OF ILLINOIS

•

A

';st-

IJri* II

Dj‘. H. Kossmaii on the Eiitoiiiscida3.

dd

considerably smaller (the trunk at least one fourth, and the

limbs still more strikingdy), we can hardly feel any doubt

that we have to do with different stages of age, which are

passed through within the host. And in this way also it is

explained why the younger larv80, still adapted for this resi-

dence, which Fraisse and I have met with, possessed so much

less vitality than those found by Fritz Muller and Giard ;

under normal conditions they would only have quitted the

host after a considerable further development. This is effected,

as Fraisse and I suppose, by their tearing open the sac in

which their mother is enclosed, by the aid of the more strongly

developed last pereiopoda. In numerous attempts to inject

this sac I have never been able to drive out the fluid through

any previously existing aperture. Consequently it does not

seem to me very probable that this sac is one of the internal

organs of the host; and I therefore incline towards Fritz

Muller’s opinion, that it is actually an in vulsion of the integu-

ment, in which the aperture of invulsion may have closed up.

That the Entoniscidse undertake a change of hosts, as

Fraisse believes, seems to me not very probable. In the first

place, such a change appears to be unnecessary to bring the

animal to its definitive locality ; even if no invulsion occurred,

the same organs which aid the larva in escaping from the

closed sac would be able to assist it again into a new host.

Secondly, however, the larva figured by Fritz Muller (2,

pi. ii. fig. 3), as regards the stage of its development, com-

pletely reminds us of the Bopyrid larva figured by me

(“ Studien iiber Bopyriden, II.,” pi. 34. figs. 9, 10) as it

actually attaches itself to the definitive host. This has still

only a small secondary branch developed on the pleopoda and

the seventh pereipoda, which must probably have taken place,

not on an intermediate host, but during free existence.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. Entione Moniezii, Giard, mature female, seen from the side.

Fig. 2. The same species, immature female, from the side.

Fig. 3. Head of the latter in front.

Fig. 4. Entione Cavolinii, male, from the side.

Fig. 5. Head of the same, seen from the ventral side.

Fig. 6. Larva immediately after exclusion.

Fig. 7. Kegion of the mouth of E. Camlinii. «, 6, c, d, successive sec-

tions through the oesophagus.

Fig. 8. Epithelium of the liver.

Fig. 9, Ovarian sac.

Fig. 10. Somewhat oblique section across the oviduct.

Fig. 11. Section through an immature female, (t, liver; h, fatty body;

c, nervous system ; d, vessel ; e, ovary.

100 Mr. A. Cl. Butler on new {Species of Coerostris.

XI. — On some new Species of Spiders of the Genus Coeros-

tris from Madagascar, By Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S.,

F.Z.S., &c., Assistant-Keeper, Zoological Department,

British Museum.

[Plate VI.]

In a large collection of Spiders recently obtained by the Rev.

Deans Cowan in Madagascar I detected an unusual number

of forms of this interesting genus of Gasteracanthida^. In

addition to female specimens of C. mitralis^ avernalis^ and

stygianus^ ^ of which figures have been published, I found

females of a species allied to C. tuherculosa of Vinson and

sexcuspidata of Fabricius ; also the female of a fine species

apparently allied to G. Keyserlingii of Caffraria, a species

near to C. Woldhergii in both sexes, with one or two others

of less interest.

1. Coerostris extrusa^ sp. nov. (PI. VI. figs. 3, 3 <7, 3 h.)

$ . Cephalothorax dark piceous, rather longer than broad,

laterally constricted and dorsally depressed behind the caput ;

the latter twice as broad as long, with six tubercles, two on

each side and two at the back ; central oculiferous tubercle

rather prominent, the eyes upon it larger than those of the

lateral tubercles, the anterior pair decidedly nearer together

than the posterior, the four eyes together forming a trapezium ;

lateral eyes placed obliquely, the anterior ones being larger

than the posterior. Abdomen chocolate-brown above, with a

broad, central, longitudinal, creamy yellowish band, divided

in its basal half by a more or less defined longitudinal brown

stripe, having parallel decreasing pinnate processes on both

sides, the anterior and ventral surfaces yellowish testaceous ;

the anterior and lateral surfaces are also impressed with regu-

lar parallel lines on which are black dots ; in form the abdo-

men is elongate scutiform, subcaudate and deeply bifid behind ;

the anterior margin is bounded by eight regular conical mam-

moid tubercles, the last of which on each side forms the an-

terior of three equidistant tubercles placed upon a slight pro-

jecting process rising from the dorsal surface ; the lateral

margin, instead of curving gracefully inwards towards the

caudal process, is slightly interrupted in the middle by a small

tubercle or pustule, which gives it a decided angularity of out-

line ; two other pustules are placed towards the side and at

* It is possible that C. mitralis, var. turrigera, of Thorell may repre-

sent highly developed examples of this species ; the abdominal processes,

however, are shorter in adult examples seen by me.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Specie^s i^Cuerostris. 101

about the middle of the dorsal surfaee ; the usual six im-

pressed dots are present. Legs piceous, flattened and grooved

above, cylindrical below, setose, relative length 1, 2, 4, 3 ;

palpi piceous, flattened, setose ; falces blackish, very large,

with double series of .five teeth, of which the fourth in each

series (placed at the inner angle) is decidedly the largest ;

maxillje and labium piceous, with testaceous anterior borders,

of the normal shape ; pectoral shield heptagonal, sinuated in

front ; epigyne black. Length (including cephalothorax) 21

millim., of abdomen alone 18, of cephalothorax (including

falces) from base 6^, of falces 4, first pair of legs 26, second

23, third 16, fourth 21 millim.

Betsileo Country, Madagascar.

In the form of its legs this species seems to agree with

Walckenaer’s Epeira imperialism which, unless it be taken

from a dried and much distorted example, can hardly be the

E. sexcuspidata of Fabricius.

The black dots on the borders of the abdomen probably re-

present the absent ocelli.

2. Coerostris retortam sp. nov. (PI. VI. figs. 6, 6 «, 6 &.)

? . Cephalothorax mahogany-red, nearly square, laterally

arched and dorsally shelving behind the caput ; the latter

more than twice as broad as long, clothed with whitish and

yellowish pilosity ; oculiferous tubercles very prominent, the

central one rather higher behind than in front ; the eyes small,

forming a short trapezium ; lateral tubercles slightly oblique,

. less so than in some of the species ; the four tubercles of the

hinder series very long, especially the lateral ones, which are

like obtuse spines. Abdomen testaceous, with the anterior pro-

tuberances buff-coloured ; anterior surface buff-coloured, crossed

by four longitudinal brown lines, two from the bases of the pro-

tuberances and two central ; sides and posterior border whitish ;

anterior margin with six tubercles in pairs, two others placed

behind the first and last upon the base of the protuberances,

the latter very long, reflexed, flattened in front, tapering,

bifid at apex, and with two internal lateral acute tubercles,

one near the base and the other beyond the middle ; the an-

terior surface of the abdomen is regularly triplicate, and

the lateral and posterior surfaces less regularly plicate;

ventral surface, as usual, flattened ; blackish piceous, with

testaceous margins. Legs whitish, banded with brown ; the

tarsi and metatarsi flattened above and longitudinally grooved,

otherwise cylindrical, setose, tapering; relative length 1, 2, 4,

3 ; palpi castaneous, clothed with yellowish bristles, flattened;

falces castaneous, with blackish culm and movable claw,

102 Mr. A. (1. Butler on new /S^eme.9 o/'Ceerostris.

with two series of four teeth along the anterior margins, the

fourth at the angle slightly largest ; maxillse and labium

blaekish, with yellowish anterior borders ; peetoral shield ob-

tusely pentagonal, eastaneous ; eoxaa and femora below easta-

neous. Length (ineluding eephalothorax) 16 millim., of

reflexed abdominal protuberances 7 millim.

East coast of Madagascar.

This singular species seems to me to approach C. Keyser-

Ungn in structure ; it is also somewhat allied to C. avernalis.

3. Coerostris ecclesiigera^ sp. n.

(PI. VI. figs. 1-1 c & 2-2 0.)

^ . Cephalothorax nearly square, eastaneous, slightly ex-

panded and obliquely depressed behind the caput ; the latter

twice as broad as long, densely clothed with appressed seri-

ceous whitish pilosity ; oculiferous tubercles very prominent,

the central one forming a short trapezium a little broader than

long ; eyes rather small, black ; lateral tubercles less promi-

nent than the central one, slightly oblique, the eyes smaller ;

two prominent tubercles on the posterior margin of the caput,

separated from each other by the central sutural impression

and a little wider apart at their apices than the posterior cen-

tral pair of eyes. Abdomen testaceous, pyriform, with longi-

tudinally and transversely plicate anterior and concentrically

plicate lateral and posterior surfaces ; ascending towards the

front, where it is crowned by a broad central conical tubercle,

preceded on the anterior margin by two short tubercles;

a rather short conical tubercle (considerably shorter than the •

central one) on each side and a little behind the central one ;

ventral surface nearly flat, greyish, with a brown spot in the

region of the spinnerets. Legs eastaneous, barred with whitish

above, but the tarsi yellowish below, the upper surface flat-

tened, longitudinally grooved, clothed with short whitish pilo-

sity, below cylindrical, relative length 1, 2, 4, 3 ; palpi yel-

low, rather short, cylindrical, with enormous pyriform bulb,

slightly convex and setose on the upper surface, inarched, but

with an obtuse convex keel on the under surface ; a small

bead-like blackish pustule at the apex of the inferior margin,

which is the true termination of the bulb ; falces pale casta-

neous, the movable claw reddish with blackish base, the

teeth I cannot determine ; maxillas, labium, and coxas pale

olivaceous ; pectoral shield pentagonal, with a central patch of

white hairs, but otherwise dark eastaneous. Length (including

cephalothorax) millim.

$ . Cephalothorax nearly square, eastaneous, slightly ex-

]>anded and arched at the sides, and obliquely depressed on

Mr. A. G. Butler on new S2)ecies r^'Coeiorftris. lO.’J

the dorsal surface behind the caput, the latter twice as broad

as long, clothed with short golden yellowish pilosity ; oculi-

ferous tubercles very prominent, the central one forming a

short trapezium, a little broader than long, the eyes upon it

rather small and about equal in size, black ; lateral tubercles,

as in the male, scarcely oblique, with the anterior eye decidedly

larger than the posterior ; one tubercle on each side and two

mammoid tubercles, as in the male, upon the posterior margin,

all black-tipped. Abdomen testaceous, pyriform, but enor-

mously developed forwards, so as to conceal the anterior mar-

gin when looked at from above ; anterior surface ornamented

from the lateral margins of the central protuberance by a

longitudinal whitish stripe, and in front of the protuberance by

a Y-shaped marking of the same colour ; the anterior margin

runs over the front of this protuberance (which is very long

and pyramidal), and which thus bears three out of eight small

conical tubercles which bound the margin ; on each side of,

and a little behind, the central protuberance is a shorter and

incurved one bearing on its outer edge two short but ill-

defined tubercles, which widen its base ; lateral and posterior

surfaces concentrically plicate ; ventral surface nearly flat,

dark brown, with the margins and a pentagonal scutiform

patch behind the epigyne (and dotted with six black dots in

converging series of three each) ochreous. Legs castaneous

with paler bands, flattened and clothed with fulvous bristles

above, cylindrical, with more or less yellow tarsi below, rela-

tive length 1, 2, 4, 3 ; palpi castaneous, densely clothed with

fulvous bristles, flattened, terminating in a short fine spine-

like point; falces reddish castaneous, with the culm and

movable claw blackish ; teeth very small, four on each side ;

maxillae and labium olivaceous, with yellowish anterior bor-

ders ; coxae olivaceous ; pectoral shield pentagonal, piceous.

Length (including cephalothorax) millim., height of anterior

central abdominal protuberance from posterior margin of

caput 7 millim., from its anterior base 3 millim.

Central Madagascar.

A second male differs somewhat in form and very much in

coloration, so that at present I hesitate to regard it as a

variety of this species. C. ecclesngera is evidently allied to

C, Wahlhergii from Caffraria, yet exhibits too many discre-

pancies from Dr. Thorell’s description to permit its identifi-

cation with that species. It is also allied to C. Petersii of

Karsch, though by no means so specialized a form as the

latter.

4. Cm'ostns Cowani, sp. n. (PL VI. figs. 4, 4 a.)

? . Cephalothorax dark mahogany-red, but with the caput

104 ]\Ir. A. ({. Butler on new S])ecies r^'Ca'iostris.

when dry silvery wliite, nearly square, but expanded laterally

and depressed dorsally behind the caput ; central oculiferous

tubercle very prominent ; eyes black, forming a short trape-

zium, the posterior pair being slightly larger than the ante-

rior, a little wider apart than the latter, the two pairs sepa-

rated from one another by an interval about equal to that

between the two eyes of the anterior pair ; lateral tubercle

transverse, the eyes small, especially the posterior ones ; a

small lateral tubercle behind the eyes on each side, and two

mammoid tubercles near the back of the caput. Abdomen

elongate, pentagonal, conically excised at the back, golden

brown, with a broad sericeous white belt spotted with brown

occupying the anterior surface, extending into the anterior

lateral processes, between which it is crossed by a streak of

golden brown, behind which it contracts, is again crossed by

a brown spot, and then terminates abruptly at about the

centre of the dorsal surface ; six conical tubercles, in pairs,

arranged across the anterior surface, and a little behind them

two long lateral, slightly compressed and obliquely ascend-

ing subcylindrical processes, one on each side, their apices

feebly bituberculate ; a small, very acute, central tubercle be-

tween and a little more forward than these two; two conical

tubercles placed laterally halfway between the lateral pro-

cesses and the extremity of the abdomen, their anterior half

golden brown, and their posterior half white, and between and

beyond these in the dorsal region a pale irregular band in

continuation of the central longitudinal belt ; ventral surface

whity brown, with a broad blackish central belt behind the

black epigyne, bounded on each side by three conspicuous

white spots ; falces piceous, with a few silvery white hairs to-

wards their bases ; movable claw tipped with castaneous ; six

teeth on each side, of which the first and fourth pairs are

much the largest. Legs and palpi above setose, somewhat

flattened, but less so than in most species, castaneous red,

marbled with stramineous ; tarsi banded in the centre with

white and tipped with blackish, below smooth shining reddish

castaneous, cylindrical; relative length, as usual, 1, 2, 4, 3 ;

maxilla3 and labium blackish, with pale golden-brown fringes

and pale olivaceous anterior borders ; pectoral shield scutiform,

truncated in front, imperfectly heptagonal. Length (including

cephalothorax) 11 millim., of lateral anterior abdominal pro-

cesses 2 millim.

East coast of Madagascar.

Of this beautiful though not very large species we have

three female examples, all of which, when dry, exhibit pre-

cisely the same pattern and coloration. Another species

ArLTU.^o Maxj. Nah.Hist . S. 5 . Voh. W. PL. VI .

Edwin. Wilson del.etEih.

•NEW SPECIES or CCEROSTRIS .

Miniem Bros imp

rn

LIBRARY

OF THE

RSnV OF ILLINOIS

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Sjyecies Coerostris. 105

liaving the same general form, though differiug wholly in

pattern and in the number of mammoid tubercles across the

IVont of the abdomen, was received with (7. Cowani.

5. Coerostris excellens^ sp. nov. (PI. VI. figs. 5, 5 a.)

$ . Cephalothorax almost square, a little longer than broad,

expanded and arched behind the caput, where it is abruptly

and deeply excavated, its centre yellowish, shading into cas-

taneous red in front and at the sides ; caput nearly twice as

broad as long, snow-white, yellowish in front, and with a

black, longitudinal, impressed central dash behind the central

oculiferous tubercle, the latter very prominent, forming a short

trapezium, black in the centre and with the eyes almost

wholly black, rather small, especially the anterior pair, between

which and the posterior pair there is a shorter interval than

in the preceding species ; lateral tubercles prominent, slightly

shorter behind than in front*, the eyes very small; two ob-

tusely conical lateral brown tubercles (one on each side)

behind the latter, and two widely separated similar tubercles

near the back of the caput. Abdomen formed nearly as in the

preceding species, but decidedly longer, sericeous whity brown,

crossed in front by parallel series of minute black sigilla, the

last series being placed behind the anterior arched series of

tubercles; the latter, which form the anterior margin, are

eight in number, the third and. sixth small and slightly be-

hind the line of the others, conical ; behind the first and last

there is on either side a deeply bifid obliquely ascending pro-

cess ; a little in front of and in the central line between the

two lateral processes is a rather large conical tubercle ; nearly

halfway between the lateral processes and the base of the

bifurcation of the posterior margin there is on each side a

similar conical tubercle, and immediately in front of the bi-

furcate terminal process are two very obtuse tubercles ; a black

band runs down each side of the abdomen, across the two

outside anterior tubercles and the lateral processes, to beyond

the middle of the lateral surface ; there is also a brown central

longitudinal ovoid spot between the four ordinary black dots ;

behind this and including the posterior lateral tubercles are

two transverse black dashes, behind which, again, are two

slightly convergent black longitudinal bands, terminating in

the bifid process, which is also black ; ventral surface oliva-

ceous, with a broad central black band, bounded on each side

by three white spots. Legs with the femora bright reddish

castaneous, the tibiae and tarsi black banded with white, flat-

* The reverse is the case in most species.

lOG Mr. II. J. Carter on neto H'pomjes,

tened and setose above, eyliiidrieal below ; pal))i castaneous,

with the terminal artiele blaek banded with white, flattened

and setose ; falees pieeous, eastaneous at the base and above,

with the basal half densely eovered with white pilosity ;

movable claw tipped with reddish castaneous ; teeth appa-

rently as in the preceding species ; maxilla3 and labium oliva-

ceous, with whitish anterior borders ; pectoral shield black,

with a few appressed white hairs, heptagonal. Length (in-

cluding cephalothorax) 11 millim., of lateral anterior abdo-

minal processes millim.

East coast of Madagascar.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

Fig. 1. Coarostris ecclesiigera S , natural size.

Fig. la. Abdomen (from behind), of twice the natural size.

Fig. Ih. Palpus.

Fig. Ic. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 2. Coerostris ecclesiigera 5 ? natural size.

Fig. 2a. Abdomen (from behind), natural size ; 2 b, profile.

Fig. 2c. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 3. Ccerostris extrusa 5, natural size.

Fig. 3rt. Caput, showing eyes and tubercles.

Fig. 36. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 4. Coerostris Cowani 2 j natural size.

Fig. 4a. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 5. Coerostris excellens 2 , natural size.

Fig. 5a. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 6. Coerostris retorta 5 , natural size.

Fig. Qa. Profile view.

Fig. 66. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

XII. — 'New SpongeSj Observations on old ones., and a proposed

New Group. By H. J. Carter, F.ILS. &c.

Order III. PSAMMONEMATA.

Earn. 1. Bibulida.

Group 1. Euspongiosa.

Euspongia compacta^ n. sp.

Thin, horizontal or vertical, extending concentrically from

a pedunculated or contracted irregular base, terminating at

the circumference in an irregularly- fissured round margin.

Consistence that of very compact felt. Colour dark fawn

when fresh, light fawn or grey after exposure when dry ; der-

107

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges.

mal sarcode colourless. Surface uniformly plane on both

sides, interrupted only by the pedunculated attachment ;

minutely reticulated in relief from the subsidence of the der-

mal sarcode upon the subjacent fibrous structure, which ter-

minates in little tags, each of which bears a sand-thread.

Vents numerous, small, circular, each provided with an annu-

lar diaphragm of the dermal sarcode ,* disposed singly or in

scattered groups on one side, more plentiful and more or less

in juxtaposition on the other ; when single and isolated, pre-

senting a stelliform arrangement of the superficial branches

of the excretory canal-system, but when on the margin

running in straight lines towards the latter. Pores in the

interstices of a soft fibrous reticulation in the dermal sarcode

which tympanizes the interstices of the subdermal fibrous

reticulation. Internal structure composed of fine keratine

fibre, densely reticulated, whose interstices are tympanized by

the internal sarcode, here and there presenting a sand-thread,

which terminates in the “ tags ” on the surface ; traversed

plentifully by the branches of the excretory canal-systems

that finally end in the vents. Size of specimen about 8 by

5 inches in its longest diameter, and f inch thick.

Hob, Marine.

Log. South Australia, off Darien Island;” Woolongong

and Port Fairy.

Ohs. This sponge, from its composition and structure, is

evidently a very compact form of the officinal kind, too com-

pact, indeed, if not thin, to be of any use for domestic pur-

poses. Although I am at present in possession of several

specimens, my description is chiefly taken from one belonging

to the British Museum, which has been preserved in spirit and

bears a label with J. B. Jukes. Off Darien Island ” on it,

together with J. 121.” in the corner ; from which I infer

that it was obtained at least from the south coast of Australia,

as two of the other but dried specimens bear labels respec-

tively on which Woolongong ” and “ Port Fairy ” are

written. In the absenee of any register-number, I make this

inference because a great number of both wet and dry speci-

mens of sponges from these localities in the British Museum

bear the well-known name of the late Mr. J. B. Jukes ,* and I

cannot find out where Darien Island ” is or if there be such

a place. My running-number on the label is 619.

I have already alluded to the world-wide occurrence of the

group Euspongiosa under different forms Annals,’ 1882,

vol. ix. p. 273), which has been made the first in my order

Psammonemata because if contains the least quantity of sand-

thread (fibre axiated with foreign bodies), while the second, viz.

108

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges.

Paraspongia, only differs from the first group in presenting a

larger and more evident quantity, which, of course, deterio-

rates the quality of the sponge. 8o scanty is the sand-thread

in the officinal sponges that, in preparing them for the market,

the little tags on the surface containing it are frequently

washed off, when it becomes difficult to find their continuation

internally ; and thus its existence may be doubted. How-

ever, it is always present in the fresh specimen, which has

been preserved in spirit from the commencement. The der-

mal sarcode on Euspongia compacta is colourless, not black or

purple, as it is on the officinal sponges, which accounts for

Aristotle’s observation, made on the latter circa 330 B. c. !

viz. : — When alive, before they are washed, they are black ”

(Hist, of Animals, B. v. chap. xiv. p. 119, Engl, transl.

Bichard Cresswell, M.A., Bohn, 1862).

Earn. 2. Hirciuida.

Group 4. Callhistia.

Taonura^ flahelliformisj n. sp.

Fan-shaped, thick, stipitate, more convex on one side than

the other (such as a cast of the interior of a clam-shell would

be), thinning out to the circumference, which is circular, with

an obtuse margin. Consistence soft, resilient. Colour yellow-

amber. Stem short, thick, hard, gnarly, sometimes branched

and naked for a short distance before the flabellate expansion

begins. Surface rendered more or less smooth, probably by

the dermal sarcode, when fresh ; now largely irregular by a

succession of depressions, becoming smaller and more numerous

towards the circumference, presenting the appearance of imbri-

cation, probably caused by the once projection of the feathered

ends of the subdivided branches. Vents large, arranged

linearly along the margin. Pandean-pipe-like. General struc-

ture radiating, so that when held up to the light the lines may

be observed to extend from the stem to the circumference,

where they are found to mark the intervals between the main

canals of the excretory system, which take the same direction

and end in the vents there. Minute structure fibrous, reti-

culated, forming a soft fine keratine tissue, in which the ver-

tical fibre is axiated with foreign bodies and the lateral branches

simple. Size of specimen about 1 foot broad by 6 inches

high and inch thick near the base ; sometimes longer than

broad.

Tau>s, peacock, ovpa, tail.

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges,

109

Ilah. Marine.

Log. South Australia, Illawarra, &c.

Ohs. This sponge is described from the washed-out skeleton,

of which there appear to have been a great number of speci-

mens on the south coast of Australia, most of which, I sup-

pose, have now been picked up for preservation. I have

placed them in the fourth group of the Psammonemata, viz.

the Callhistia, on account of their beautiful texture ; but, like

most of the groups in the family of Hircinida, they all have

the same kind of psammonematous fibre, differing only in its

amount, the rigidity of the fibre itself, its peculiar structure,

and the general form of the specimen ,* how many of which

may be varied forms of the same species I am unable to state,

as almost the whole family have been grouped together from

the skeletons alone^ which form a great part of the collection

in the British Museum, and appear to have been chiefly ob-

tained from the south coast of Australia. Thus, much here

being empiric, much will have to be supplied hereafter before

the Hircinida can be satisfactorily distinguished and classified.

Meanwhile this form furnishes a typical example of the group

Callhistia, promised in the third part of my “ Notes,” &c.

There are several specimens of Taonura in the British Museum

which bear my running number 66, registered 44. 9. 13. 3,

6, 7, 4, and 13, which apparently were collected by Mr. J. B.

Jukes.

Order IV. BHAPHIDONEMATA.

Earn. 1. Chalinida.

Group 2. Palmata.

CJialina palmata Crtr.

( = Halichondria pahiata^ Johnst., = Isodicfya palmata.^ Bk.)

The palmate form of this sponge, being often like a hand

(whence the name ^‘Mermaid’s Glove” in Shetland at the

present day), has caused it to be recognized for nearly a cen-

tury, commencing with Ellis and Solander’s illustration in

1786 (Nat. Hist, of Zoophytes, p. 189, tab. Iviii. fig. 6), desig-

nated Spongia palmata. Finally, after having received many

different names. Dr. Bowerbank, in 1866, placed it in his

genus Isodictya (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 31 1), and in 1874

gave a figure of it under the form of the Mermaid’s Glove ”

and the name Isodictya palmata (ib. vol.iii. pl.lii.), having made

the following observation in his earlier description (/.c.), viz: —

“ This sponge is, I believe, the Mermaid’s Glove of the

110 Mr. H. J. Carter on new t^poyigas.

Orkney fishermen but if we are to be inhueneed by the form

only, since lie docs not add, as in many instances, that it has

been identified with the type specimen, then it is necessary to

look at Johnston’s illustration (Brit. Spong. pi. ii. fig. 1)^

where we shall find nothing but a common branched sponge,

without any likeness whatever to a hand or glove. I myself

also have a straight branch about 6 inches long and 1 inch in

diameter at the base, which is somewhat contracted, wherein

the vents are confined to a line on both sides in the way

noticed by Fleming (Brit. Animals, p. 523), and the specimen

so little compressed that it is almost identical in form with

a similar growth of Chalina ruhens ; but feeling almost

certain that it was a genuine specimen of Chalina palmataj

since, although of a grey colour from being a washed-

out portion, traces of the peculiar anchorate first described and

illustrated l3y Dr. Bowerbank [I. c.) still exist in it, I sought

the comparison which Bowerbank seems not to have done,

viz. microscopic examination of the type specimen labelled

Halichondria 'palmata^ no. 2, registered 47. 9. 7. 1, now in

the Johnstonian collection at the British Museum, and found

that this also is not only a washed-out one and grey in colour,

like my own, but also now contains only towards the axis of

the branch, some of the characteristic anchorates (not like that

in the Bowerbank collection^ which is the aforesaid Mer-

maid’s Glove ” form, with the sarcode on, and of a brown

colour, charged abundantly with the anchorate). Thus Dr.

Bowerbank’s specimen becomes identified with the type speci-

men in the Johnstonian collection. It requires some time,

however, to find out the anchorate in the latter, even with the

aid of soaking in liq. potassge, wherefore, perhaps, it is not

figured in my first and rather hurried exaniination made

several years ago ; and it is just possible too that this accounts

for Dr. Bowerbank’s silence on the point.

As regards change of nomenclature, it might be observed

that, when we find Johnston placing this sponge next before

his Halichondria oculata and H. cervicornis (op. cit.), which

were rightly designated by Dr. Bowerbank dialing ” (B.

S. vol. ii. pp. 361 and 364), and that Dr. Bowerbank’s dia-

gnosis of Isodictya (ibid. p. 9) begins thus : — “ Skeleton

without fibre, composed of asymmetrical network of spicula,”

&c., type specimen ^Hsodictya palmata^’’'' while that of his

Chalina ” (ibid. p. 13) commences with Skeleton fibrous.

Fibres keratose, solid, cylindrical, and interspiculate ” [? in-

trospiculate], type specimen '"’‘Chalina oculata^^ it will not be

considered unreasonable, as the specimens in the Johnstonian

collection and my own also would, in their washed-out ”

Ill

Air. II. J. Carter on new 8pom/es.

state, have had no existence but for their keratose chalinoid

fibre (see Bowerbank’s illustration, 1. c. fig. 2), that I also

should propose the generic term ^'‘ChaUna ” instead of “ llali-

chondria ” for this sponge.

Let us now turn our attention for a few moments to the

anchorate (woodcut, %. 1, «, h), whose peculiarities demand

special consideration, for it differs

considerably from any that have

hitherto come under my observation.

Thus it is equiended (^^ equian-

chorate”), as stated by Dr. Bower-

bank in 1866 {1. c.) ; moreover, when

viewed in front, it presents the

canoe-shape of this spicule, to which

I have applied the generic term of

naviculiform ” (fig. 1, a) ; but when

viewed laterally (fig. 1, h) the Lip^. 1. — Anchorate of Cha-

crumpled appearance which is repre- greatly niag-

sented in Dr. Bower bank s illustra- lateral view,

tions {l.c. figs. 3, 4, and 5), but not

the bifurcate terminations ” of the

anterior arms, although rightly mentioned in both his earlier

and later descriptions, which are not illustrated. Examining

it more particularly we find that the term siliceo-membra-

nous,” used by Dr. Bowerbank, well applies to the whole

spicule, and hence its “ crumpled appearance ; ” while others

of the same kind in other sponges which are stiffer do not

yield in this way, but maintain their straight navicular shape

when viewed in all directions. In Chalina palm ata^ however,

the shaft of the anchorate is much thinner towards the ends

(‘‘ siliceo-membranous ”) than in the middle, which may

account for its bending up there ; it is also alate on both sides

throughout, the aliform portion being narrow in the middle

third, and then expanded circularly on each side, after the

manner of the wing-like appendages of these spicules gene-

rally ; while the anterior arm or appendage, being obovate,

leaf-like, or petaloid (fig. 1, a), and supported in the centre

by a process like a midrib extended from each end of the

shaft, appears, when viewed laterally (fig. I, Z>), to be bifur-

cated, which seems to arise from the extension inwards of a

process from the midrib, and outwards by an eversion of the

free border of this petaloid arm (as is often the case), termed

by Dr. Bowerbank exflected.” This gives the a.nchorate of

Chalina palmata its peculiar appearance, which 1 have never

noticed before except in Microciona affi7iis (from the Gulf of

Manaar), where the free extremity of the anterior arm presents

112

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges.

a fisli-hook”-like form, tliat 1 have endeavoured to illus-

trate (^Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. p. 41, pi. iv. fig. 15), but, from

the minuteness of the object, could not explain.

Eeturning to the description of this sponge generally, it

seems to me that Schmidt has wrongly identified his lieniera

palmata with the Spongia palmata of Ellis and Solander

(Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, p. 74) ; for if we look at their

representation {op. et loc. cit.) we shall find that it is a

branched form with prominent pustular vents on the surface^

which would not have been the case had they been at the ends

of the branches, as stated in Schmidt’s diagnosis of his Reniera

palmata.^ viz. in extremitate plerumque observatur osculum

for both do not occur together. Besides, the type specimen

of the latter in the British Museum (no. 75) is soft, fragile,

and isodictyal, while that of Ghalina palmata is tough and

fibrous, to say nothing of the absence of any flesh-spicule.

Among Dr. Bowerbank’s general collection of sponges now

in the British Museum there are several specimens of one

which, in its structure, spiculation, and colour, although

not in general form, very much resembles Ghalina palmata ;

but they are so worn down by having been washed about in

the sandy beach from which they were probably picked up

for preservation, that, although their general form and struc-

ture remain, it is difficult to say positively if they originally

possessed those fringe-like growths around the vents which

would conclusively identify them with other specimens of the

like kind that have been known for many years past. Thus

Esper represents one, under the name of Spongia compressa

(tab. Iv.), which, but for the fringes,” seems to be identical

with that in question ; while Ehlers, who in 1870 examined

Esper’s specimens in the museum at Erlangen with the view

of identifying them with Schmidt’s nomenclature, calls it

Desmacidon compressa^'' whereby we learn that it has the

characters assigned by Schmidt to this genus in 1868, viz. a

network formed of spiculo-fibre, the skeleton-spicule an acerate,

and the flesh-spicule an equianchorate (Spong. Kiiste Algier,

p; 11), which are just those of the sponge to which I have

alluded, and which, but for the ^^/^crumpled form of the iiavi-

culiform anchorate, would be those of Ghalina palmata ; hence

I shall now describe it, as far as the specimens will permit,

under Esper’s specific and my own generic appellation, thus : —

Ghalina compressa ^ Esper.

Battledore- shaped, compressed, for the most part broader

113

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges.

than long, subelliptical transversely, thick, sometimes sub-

pyriform by proliferous growth ; round on the free edge, be-

coming contracted and stipitate on the other. Consistence

firm, resilient. Colour now light yellowish grey. Surface on

both sides even for the most part, but sometimes proliferously

Ibbed, as above stated. Vents large, confined to the margin,

arranged irregularly in one or two lines, Pandean-pipe-like, or

on the prominent parts of the lobes when there are any ;

raised round the orifice, and presenting the remains apparently

of a fringe. Structure fibro-reticulate ; fibre kerato-spiculife-

rous, with the vertical lines most pronounced, traversed by

the excretory canals, which, radiating from the stem upwards,

end in the large vents on the margin. Spicules of two kinds,

viz. : — 1, skeletal, acerate, fusiform, curved, gradually sharp-

pointed at each end, smooth, 89 by 5J-6000ths inch in its

greatest dimensions ; 2, flesh-spicule, equianchorate naviculi-

form, about 6-6000ths inch long ; the former chiefly confined

to the fibre, and the latter plentifully distributed throughout

the sarcode. Size variable according to the specimen, say 6

inches broad and 4 inches high without the stem j J to 1 inch

in thickness ; stem thick, compact, and stout.

Hob. Marine. -

Log. ?Algoa Bay.

Ohs. While the other structures and spiculation are the

same as in Chalina jpalmata^ the equianchorate differs in

not being bent upon itself and in the absence of the peculiar

bifurcation at the end of the anterior or petaloid arm. Again,

while the anchor ate in Chalina compressa represents, as it

were, a canoe cut entirely down to the keel in its middle

third, which would thus represent the shaft only, that of Cha~

Una palmata is, as it were, alate on each side of the keel

(fig. 1, a). One of the specimens (for there are several) evi-

dently presents the remains of a raised and apparently fringed

border round the vents, which tends to identify it with

Esper’s Spongia compressa^ if not also with the Spongia tuhu^

losa of Pallas (Elench. Zoophytorum, no. 229, p. 383), al-

though the other specimens are so rounded by attrition that, if

there was any thing of this kind, it is all washed off. The

raised pustular margin round the vents is also a feature of

Chalina palmata (see Johnston, p. 93, pi. ii. figs. 1 and 4,

also Ellis and Solander, p. 189, tab. Iviii. fig. 6)* As to

colour, it might have originally been brown or amber, instead

of grey (as the specimens now are) ; but this is the case with

those of Chalina palmata under similar circumstances, viz.

after having been exposed to the action of the surf, as the

amber-colour of the Mermaid’s Glove ” in the Bowerbank

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 8

114 Mr. II. J. Carter ne>JO Sponges.

collection indicates. Thus, too, there is a specimen in the

British Museum, no. 39, registered 71. 6. 5. 1, from Port

Elizabeth (that is, also in Algoa Bay) , South Africa, which in

general form, structure, and spiculation is almost identical

with Chalina compressa.^ but, not having been exposed to the

action of the surf, still retains the fringes round the vents, and

presents an amber-brown colour. No. 205his^ registered 50.

2. 5. 4, from the Falkland Islands, and no. 42, registered 71.

6. 5. 1, also from Port Elizabeth, appear to belong to the

same category.

Order V. ECHINONEMATA.

Fam. 1. Ectyonida.

Group 1. Pluriformia.

EcMnonema vasiplicataj n. sp.

Vasiform, plicate, stipitate ; wall stout, continuous, mean-

driniform ; margin round. Consistence compact, firm.

Colour light grey now, ? originally purple. Surface even

throughout, both outside and in. Vents not obvious. Pores

probably as usual, in the dermal sarcode tympanizing the.

interstices of the reticulated subdermal tissue. Structure

iibro-reticulated ; fibre kerato-spiculiferous, echinated, finer on

the surface than internally. Spicules of three forms, viz. : —

1, skeletal, acerate, curved, fusiform, pointed at each end,

smooth, varying much in size, the largest being 62 by 2-

6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions ; 2, echinating, straight,

clavate, round at the ends, spined throughout, spines recurved,

longer over the middle than at the ends, 21 by 2-6000tIis

inch in its greatest dimensions, not including the spines ; 3,

thin, setaceous, acuate, about the same length as the skeletal

spicule, scanty. Size of specimen 4J inches high, 3| inches

across the brim ; cavity 3J inches deep.

Hah. Marine.

Log. Swan-Biver district ; Freeman tie, S.W. Australia.

Ohs. There is a specimen of this kind in the British-Mu-

seum collection, viz. no. 594, registered 72. 5. 21. 46, also

labelled Swan Biver.” That above described belongs to

the Bowerbank general collection.

Trihentrion IcBve^ Crtr.

This name was proposed for a little digitate branched

specimen in the British Museum, described and illustra-

ted, so far as tlie spiculation goes, in the ‘Annals ’ for 1879

115

Mr. IT. J. Carter on new Sponges.

(vol. iii. p. 294, pi. xxvii. figs. 9-12), which up to this

time had appeared only from the west coast of Africa

but the one which I am now about to notice was found witli-

out label among a set of sponges in the Bowerbank collec-

tion from the coast of S.W. Australia, whereby I am inclined to

infer that it also came from this locality. Although totally

different in form, it possesses the same kind of spiculation,

and is infested apparently by the same kind of parasitic polyp ;

but, being much waterworn and correspondingly mutilated, I

can only give the following description of it, viz. : — -

Irregularly fan-shaped, very thin, stipitate. Consistence

firm. Colour now cinnamon-brown. Infested with a para-

sitic polyp {Bergia)j whose anastomosing stoloniferous growth

forms a branched reticulation of a white colour that contrasts

strongly with that of the sponge, over both sides of which it

has spread itself. Size of specimen about 4J inches square

and of an inch thick.

Although the stem is nearly worn off and the edge gene-

rally appears to have equally suffered in the surf, yet the

general thickness cannot have been much reduced, or the

branches of the parasitic polyp would not be still existing

almost in their entirety over the plane surfaces. The structure

and spiculation need not be described, as they would hardly be

different from those of the little digitating branched specimen

above mentioned.

Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA.

Fam. 1. Renierida.

Group 4. Carnosa.

Reniera crateriformis, n. sp.

Globular, thick, excavated, sessile; excavation cup-like,

conical ; vertically ridged externally, smooth within. Con-

sistence friable. Colour now whitish grey outside, light

brown internally. Surface covered with a fine dermal spi-

culo-fibrous reticulation, rendered irregular on the outside by

the presence of the vertical ridges, which, becoming shorter

and more multiplied upwards by subdivision and addition,

finally end in the thin and even margin of the excavation.

Vents chiefly on the inner surface and towards the bot-

tom of the excavation ; the rest, which are few in number

and smaller, external on the ridges. Pores in the fresh state

probably in the sarcode tympanizing the interstices of the

fine dermal fibro-reticulafion. Structure internally fibro-reti-

8^

IIG Mr. II. J. Carter on now Hpowjos.

culate, fibre almost entirely composed of the spicules of the

species, glistening, asbestus-like ; traversed by the branches

of the excretory canal-system, which are very large and

chiefly end in the vents opening into the bottom of the exca-

vation. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, large, curved,

fusiform, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth, about 90 by 6- .

GOOOths inch in its greatest dimensions ; chiefly confined to

the formation of the spiculo-fibre. Size of specimen about

74 inches in diameter ; excavation inches across the brim,

and 3^ inches deep.

Hat). Marine.

Log. ? Australia (so said by the dealer) .

Ohs. This sponge belongs to the first family of my order

Holorhaphidota, viz. the Kenierida, originally made up of the

genera "‘‘Rayneria'''' and Esperia"''* of Nardo, not Schmidt

(‘Isis,’ 1833, Spongiarum Classificatio, order ii. p. 519 et seq.)^

under the characters of “ Spongiaria fulcimentis naturae sili-

ceae aculeiformibus, &c.” Influenced by this, Schmidt placed

both under the genus to which he has given the name of

Nardo,” restricting the spiculation to that of an ace-

rate form, viz. “simplicissima et uniformia, nunquam nodosa ”

(Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, 1862, p. 72 &c.), and using the

name ^^Esperia ” generically for a totally different kind of

sponges (ib. p. 53).

I have divided my family of Renierida into four groups, of

which typical examples have been given in the key to my

classification (“Notes ” &c., ‘Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 196) ;

and it is to the last of these, viz. the “ Crassa,” that I would

relegate the species above described, viz. Reniera crateri-

formiSj chiefly on account of its spicule being the largest in

the family and connected with the largest specimens. Thus,

in the British Museum, no. 492, registered 61. 5. 11. 8, is all

together 18 inches in diameter and 12 inches high, of which

the excavation is 13 inches across the brim and 12 inches

deep, surrounded by a number of minor crateriform cones,

each of which is as large as a small sponge of this kind ; so

that probably it is one of the largest on record. There are

two other specimens bearing ridges externally, like that above

described, viz. one numbered 288, registered 41. 1. 13. 45,

with “ 8332 ” in the corner of the label, and the other 492,

without any register number ; but these with others of the

like kind, although still large specimens, are not near so large

as that first mentioned.

Schmidt’s Reniera ? calyx ” (Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres,

1862, p. 76, Taf. vii. fig. 12), of which there is a type speci-

men in the British Museum no. 81, registered 67. 7. 26. 71,

117

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sjwnues.

although of considerable size, being 9 inches high, including

the stem, and 5 inches broad, has a spicule not more than

half the size, although of the same shape as that of Reniera

crateriformis ; besides, it has a smooth homogeneous cuticle,

underneath which is a fibrous layer like the bark of a tree, to

which I shall more particularly allude presently ; and this it

was probably which induced Schmidt to place the note of

interrogation after Reniera ” above quoted.

Proposed new group : —

Phlceodictyina

Under the above name and with the following characters,

provisionally given, I propose to group the few sponges to be

hereafter mentioned, whose peculiar structure seems to me to

make it desirable that they should be thus separated from all

others of the kind.

Characters. Form variable, chiefly globular, accompanied

by tubular expansions both above and below, or above only,

which are closed at the extremities, simple, or branched ; or

globular in form, growing round the root of an aquatic plant?,

without tubular extensions ; or vasiform, with pustular emi-

nences only inside. Structure essentially laminated and con-

centric ; laminse of two distinct kinds, which may alternate

with each other in variable plurality, commencing derm ally

with an apparently homogeneous, fine, isodictyal layer, densely

spiculous ; followed by a coarse open spiculo-fibrous reticu-

lated one, whose lamination is parallel to the surface, and

contrasts strongly in structure (and bass-relief internally where

not followed by another layer) with the isodictyal homogene-

ous one outside ; also strongly with the tissue of sponges

generally, whose reticulated structure is continuous with the

deepest portion, and not laminar, like the bark of a tree, as in

this instance. Internally hollow or more or less filled with

a pulpy isodictyal tissue like the outer lamina, i. e. composed

of sarcode densely charged with the spicule of the species.

No evident oscula. Pores in the dermal layer. Spicule of

one kind only, viz. acerate, sometimes accompanied by a

bihamate flesh-spicule [fibula).

The first mention of such a sponge as this was made by

Dr. Bowerbank in 1866 under the name of Isodictya rohusta

(Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 304), from a specimen obtained

by the Bev. A. M. Norman in 1861, "who found it in abun-

dance about 30 miles east of the Outer Skerries, Shetland.

The specimen was cup-shaped,” had “apparently” been

* (f)Xoi6s) bark, bass ; diKTvov, net.

118 Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sjrjoncjes.

furnished with a short pedicel/’ and was 1^ inch high by

J inch broad ; ” tlie skeletal spicule acerate,” accompanied

by a ^^bihamate” flesh-spicule; and that the above name

was given provisionally, may be learnt from the following

passage, viz. “ These peculiarities of structure strongly induce

me to believe that the sponge should form the type of a new

genus.”

A few pages on, the same species (as we shall see by and by)

obtained in 1864 by Mr. J. G. Jeffreys at Shetland, is structu-

rally described under the name of ^^Desmacidon Jeffrey sii ” [ib,

ih. p. 347) ; but here no mention is made of the flesh -spicule, nor

is the entire form of the sponge given, as it was “ cut into nu-

merous pieces by the dredge;” but a basal fragment is stated

to have presented numerous tubular cloacfe, varying from J

an inch in height and 2 lines in diameter to 4 inches in height

and I inch in diameter at the base, usually decreasing gradually

in size to the distal extremity, and terminating in a contracted

apparently permanent orifice ” (p. 348) ; the word appa-

rently ” of course implies doubt. It is evident from Dr.

Bowerbank’s description here that he was influenced by the

presence of the spiculo-fibrous layer in placing this sponge

under his genus Desmacidon {ih. ih. p. 10).

Thus we And it repeated by Dr. Bowerbank again, with a

very good illustration, ten years afterwards, viz. in 1870, and

again from a specimen supplied by Mr. Norman, who dredged

it at Shetland in 1868 (Mon. B. S. vol. iii. pi. Ixii.) ; mean-

while, however, Mr. Norman himself had described it, and

had given it a new generic name, i. e. Oceanapia^'' having,

as he states, become convinced ” that Dr. Bowerbank had

mistaken it “ for something very different from what he had

imagined.” Hence the following synonymy : —

Oceanapia Jeffreysii (Bow.) = Desmacidon Jeffreysn^

Bow. Brit. Spongiadge, vol. ii. ^ = Isodictya ro~

husta^ ibid. p. 304.” (Keport of Brit. Association

for 1868, p. 334.)

As Mr. Norman’s description of this sponge is far more

satisfactory than any that had preceded it, we, of course, find

it quoted by Dr. Bowerbank (B. S. vol. iii. p. 158) with

other observations of his own, among which, as Mr. Norman’s

name for it is taken from the sponge being in form like

a Swede turnip,” Dr. Bowerbank rightly observes that

the choosing of “ Oceanajpia^'' as a generic term, is unfor-

tunate,” because there are numerous other sponges of a

similar form, both British and exotic, which vary so greatly

in their anatomical structures as to render it quite out of the

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges, 111)

question that they should be grouped together in the same

genus” (p. 161). But it is equally ^^unfortunate” that Dr.

Bowerbank should have called it Desmacidon ;” for who

with his diagnosis of the genus Desmacidon (1. c. before

quoted) could find out Ocean apia by it ? or wliy has Dr.

Bowerbank used the term “ BhapModesma ” for British ”

sponges (viz. our Esperina) in which, if any thing, the pre-

sence of spiculose fibre is even more characteristic than in his

type specimen, Desmacidon fruticosa ? That he knew both

possessed such fibre is evident ; for the terms Desmacidon and

BhapModesma etymologically mean the same thing.

If, then, neither Dr. Bowerbank’s nor Mr. Norman’s names

are satisfactory, and we look for another, viz. one which is

but a mere fortuitous combination of letters ” indicating

nothing, such as “ Biemna^"' given by the late Dr. J. E.

Gray to Desmacidon Jeffreysii in 1887 (“ Notes on the Ar-

rangement of Sponges,” Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1867, pp. 538,

539), it will be observed that, in point of priority, it precedes

Mr. Norman’s ; but it includes a number of other species

which have nothing to do with Oceanapia ; and as for the

description of this sponge, first given by Dr. Bowerbank

under the name of Isodictya rohusta^"' this will be seen to just

precede Biemna^'‘ under the generic name of Gellius ” (!).

Under such circumstances I can see no other course to follow

but to accept Mr. Norman’s generic appellation, viz. “ Ocea-

napia B It may not be desirable to call sponges generically

after their form^ as before stated ; but this has the merit of

being graphically expressive externally, and almost equally

applies to the fibrous often mixed up with the pulpy isodic-

tyal structure internally, so that on the whole the term Ocea-

napia ” is not only most appropriate, but most acceptable to

me generally, as I know of no other sponge with which its

characteristics could be confounded.

Hitherto, with the exception of Dr. Boweibank’s conjectured

(i. e. “ apparently) permanent orifice” in the termination of the

tubular extensions of Oceanapia^ already mentioned, no vents

have been noticed j while in a fragment of some pieces which

Mr. Norman kindly sent mein 1876 there is an entire branch

whose termination neither has nor ever had any ; it is simply

rounded like the finger of a glove ; and in one subsequently

found by Dr. Bowerbank, which was well preserved ” and

three and a half inches in height, the distal termination was

in the form of a blunt cone, very thin, and rather coarsely

reticulated ” (B. S. vol. iii. p. 159). My own observations

on a species that will be mentioned hereafter accord with Dr.

Bowerbank’s statement ; so that it may fairly be inferred that

120

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges.

the “ eoarsely retieulated ” structure at tlic ends of the tubular

appendages serves the purpose of a distinct vent, especially as

no otlicrs have been observed ; but how Dr. Bowerbank could

ally this to the open cloacal vents at the ends of the lobes in

Desmacidon fruticosaj I am unable to conceive (B. S. vol. iii.

p. IGO).

It was hardly to be expected that the hitherto best of all

spongologists, viz. Dr. Oscar Schmidt, should, during his

great experience, have failed to meet with some of the Phloeo-

dictyina ; and thus we find them described and illustrated in

his introduction to the Atlantic sponge-fauna, under the

name of EMzochalina ” (Spongf. Atlantisch. Gebiet. p. 35,

Taf. iv. figs. 1, 2). He also likens their form to that of

an onion or turnip,” with a firm layer on the outside and

concentric fibrous ones within, together with one form of

spicule, viz. acerate ; and considers the upper tubular appen-

dages to be for the introduction of water and nourishment,

while the under ones are for excretionary and root purposes.

Yet it is strange, after this, that Schmidt should identify

Dr. Bowerbank’s Desmacidon Jeffreysii with his own

“ Esperia ” [op. cit. p. 77), and, in his footnote, assume

that the anchorates had escaped observation entgangen ”) ;

while he fails to notice Mr. Norman’s Oceanapia in connexion

with his RMzochalinajwYdcli he himself, as before stated, likens

to an onion or turnip zwiebel- oder rubenartige Korper ”).

With reference to the classification of these sponges, I

should, now that I have had to examine most of them more

particularly, be inclined to put the group in my first family of

the order Holorhaphidota, viz. the Benierida, next to Crassa.

Schmidt has placed his Rhizoclialina in that of the Chalinese

{op, cit, p. 79) ; and so I at first felt inclined” to place

them in the second family of the Khaphidonemata, viz. the

Cavochalinida Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. p. 37) ; but since I

have had to study them more seriously my views have changed,

and now 1 find that, the outer layer being isodictyal and the

inner one sy^fcwZo-fibrous, it is impossible to place them among

the Chalinese, where, if any thing, the keratine preponderates

over the spiculous part of the fi&e ; albeit the Chalineae and

Isodictyosa run into each other, as already stated Annals,’

1882, vol. ix. p. 277). Again, the isodictyal character of the

outer layer and the form of the spicule allying them to the

first four groups of my Eenierida, it seems to me desirable

that the Phloeodictyina should come next to these, as above

suggested, Desmacidon fruticosa belonging to my Hali-

chondrina.

There is a resemblance between the appendiculate Poly-

121

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges,

mastina (ex. gr. P. spinula^ Bk. B. S. vol. iii. pi. xi.

figs. 10-13) and those Phloeodictyina, especially in the

structure of their tubular appendages, whose wall is composed

of a layer of fine spicules externally resting on a reticulated

spiculo-fibrous one within ; but the body of the Polymastia is

solid, sessile, and filled with a tough structure consisting of

bundles of stout long spicules radiating in bundles from a

central point, like that of Donatia, while the spiculation,

being acuate or pinlike, is totally different from that of the

Phloeodictyina. Balsamo-Crevelli’s Suherites appendiculatus^

illustrated and described in the ^Atti della Soc. Ital. de’ Scienze^

for 1863, vol. v. tav. vi. figs. 10-17, is no doubt an appen-

diculate Polymastia,

Having thus introduced the subject, I will now briefly

enumerate the species of Phloeodictyina that have come to my

notice, beginning with the British one first mentioned : —

1. Desmacidon Jeffrey sii^ Bowerbank.

( = Oceanapia Jeffrey siij Norman.)

Well described by the latter in 1868 (Beport Brit. Asso-

ciation, p. 334) ; well illustrated by the former in 1874 (Mon.

Brit. Spong. vol. iii. pi. Ixii.), but the flesh-spicule (biha-

mate) is omitted, although mentioned in the description.

Skeletal spicule acerate ; flesh-spicule bihamate.

Loc, Shetland.

Type specimen in the British Museum.

2. RMzocJialina oleracea and R. carotta^ Schmidt.

Described and illustrated in 1870 (Spongf. Atlantisch.

Gebiet. pp. 35, 36, Taf. iv. figs. 1,2). Spicule of one kind

only, viz. acerate, curved, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth.

Log, Antilles.

3. Desmacidon fistulosa^ Bowerbank.

Well illustrated in 1873 (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. p. 19,

pi. iv. figs. 7, 8). Tubular appendages above only, Dermal

layer smooth, yellowish, glassy, like a varnish in its dried

state (“ coriaceous,” Bk.),? from the abundance of dried sar-

code. Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate, curved, fusiform,

sharp-pointed at both ends, smooth.

Loc, Freemantle, S.W. Australia ; Gulf of Manaar.

Type specimen in the British Museum, Bowerbank general

collection. There is also a specimen in the general collection

of the British Museum, No. 513, but wdth no other label.

4. Desmacidon fistulosa^ YdiV. fuliginosaj Crtr., n. var.

In the Bowerbank general collection, now in the British

122

Mr. II. J. ( barter on new Sponges.

Museum. Dermal layer even, but not glassy, varnish-like.

Colour throughout soot-black. Spicule of one kind only,

like the foregoing.

Loc. Freernantlc, S.W. Australia.

5. Phloeodictyon isodictyiforme^ Crtr., n. sp.

Massive, sessile, incrusting, spreading, irregular in form ;

more or less comj)osed of erect cylindrical appendages rising

from a subbasal lamina. Consistence fragile. Colour fawn.

Surface even ; appendages hollow, tubular, closed at the free

end, which is often expanded and bifurcate ; walls composed of

two layers, viz. an external and an internal one, — the former

isodictyal and homogeneous in appearance, densely spiculous ;

and the latter spiculo-fibrous, consisting of a coarse, open

reticulation, whose longitudinal lines are most pronounced,

])rojccting in relief from the inner surface. Tubular ap-

pendage rougher over its free extremity than elsewhere, but

presenting no defined osculum there, nor on any other part of

the sponge that I can see. Pores probably in the soft dermal

layer. Body of the sponge almost obsolete, consisting of that

small portion of the lamina which exists between the erect

appendages, with which it is confounded both in structure

and continuation. Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate,

curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth, 30 by

^-GOOOth inch in its greatest dimensions. Size of specimen

about 2 inches square ; tubular appendages about 9-12ths inch

high and 2-12ths inch in diameter.

Hah. Marine. Growing over shell-detritus at the sea-

bottom, old mussel-shells &c., amidst Polyzoa, especially Crisia

eburnea.

Loc. Vigo Bay • west coast of Spain.

Ohs. This sponge is in the Kent collection at the British

Museum, No. 15, registered 72. 5. 4. 1, dredged on board the

^ Norna ’ in 1870. At first sight it looks very much like an

Isodictya^ but, on dissection, is found to be similar in structure

to Desmacidon Jeffreysii — which distinguishes it from an

appendiculate Polymastia^ to which it also bears some resem-

blance externally.

6. Phloeodictyon hondurasensis^ Crtr., n. sp.

This name is proposed for a tubular fragment, about 2^

inches long, which consists of the bifurcation of one 5-8ths of

an inch in diameter, of which the wall is composed of two

laminae, as in the foregoing species, viz. an outer or homo-

geneous isodictyal tissue of spicules, and an inner one of

coarse reticulated spiculo-fibre. The latter, however, although

123

Mr. U. J. Carter on new Sponges.

laminar, does not present any prominence of its fibre

parallel with the surface, as in the foregoing species, but

a uniformly reticulated structure in which the interstices

of different sizes are circular, like those of a similarly con-

structed sieve ; it is also more or less repeated inwards, accom-

panied finally by a tissue like that of the dermal layer, which

appears to have filled the central portion, supported on a loose

straggling reticulated fibre. Spicule of one kind only, viz.

acerate, curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth ;

40 by 2-6000ths inch in its greatest demensions.

Loc. Honduras.

The specimen, which bears a label on which is written

Honduras, D.,” is in the Bowerbank general collection, now

in the British Museum. As Dr. Dyson supplied Dr. Bower-

bank with specimens from Honduras, the D ” probably

stands for his name.

7. Phlceodictyon niduliformis^ Crtr., n. sp.

This name is proposed for a species which has grown

around the root or the stem of an aquatic plant in a conical

form, with the largest end upwards, looking like a bird’s nest

in its present state. Its vertical diameter is about 4 inches,

and the same across the base of the cone or upper part ;

composed ’ of concentric reticulated layers or coarse spiculo-

fibre ; faced externally by the same kind of isodictyal tissue

noticed in the other species. Spicule of one kind only, viz.

acerate, curved, cylindrical, abruptly pointed at each end,

smooth ; about 37 by l-6000th inch in its greatest dimensions.

Loc. ? ^

The specimens, of which there are two in the British Mu-

seum, numbered 206 hisj and registered 43. 4. 10. 27 and 28

respectively, are much mutilated, but, bearing bits of Poly-

trema miniaceum^ may have come from some tropical climate,

? West Indies.

8. Phlceodictyon vasiformisj Crtr., n. sp.

This name, again, is proposed for a mutilated fragment of

a vase-like form, now compressed, about inches high,

5 inches across the brim, and inch thick in the wall. The

latter is composed of two kinds of structures, viz. a dermal

layer, which is homogeneous and isodictyal, continued over

the inner as well as the outer surface, with a coarse spiculo-

fibrous reticulated structure between, in which the vertical

fibres predominate, and the interstices are oblique or elon-

gated in the same direction. But while the isodictyal layer

on the outer side is even and uniform in its structure, that on

124

Mr. II. J. Carter on new Sponges.

the inner side is covered with little pustuliform eminences,

through wliicli the excretory contents may have been elimi-

nated, as there is no appearance of oscula in any other part.

Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate, curved, fusiform, sharp-

pointed at each end, smooth ; about 60 by 3-6000ths of an

inch in its greatest dimensions.

Log. ? Australia.

The specimen is in the British Museum, general collec-

tion, numbered 557, and registered 59. 10. 7. 40.

9. Reniera"? calyx^ Schmidt.

(Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, p. 76, Taf. vii. fig. 12.)

I have already alluded to this species, of which the British

Museum possesses a type specimen. No. 81, registered 67. 7.

26. 71. It is large and goblet-shaped, 9 inches high, with a

cup-shaped excavation 3 inches across the brim and 4 inches

deep ; covered with a smooth, thin, dark, dermal layer, under

which is a coarse fibrous structure arranged, according to

Schmidt’s examination of Esper’s specimen (see I, c.), in

concentric layers, with a “ simple vent ” at the bottom of the

cup. The spicule, which is comparatively small for the size

of the sponge, and of one kind only, is acerate, curved, fusi-

form, sharp-pointed at both ends, and smooth, about 60 by

2-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions.

Log. Adriatic Sea.

Although Schmidt considered this sponge a Benierid, he

doubted, as may be seen by the note of interrogation after

the generic name, as well as in his following description,

whether it should be classed with the sponges that he was then

describing. Its position, as I have not tlie opportunity of more

closely reexamining the type specimen in the British Museum,

is here placed among the Phloeodictyina provisionally.

Earn. Suberitida.

Group 12. Laxa.

Suherites stelligerus^ Crtr., n. sp.

Massive, conoidal, lobate, erect, sessile^ somewhat com-

pressed, contracted towards the base, expanded towards the

centre, which, from the presence of vacuities below, appears

to have been formed by the union of lobes or branches originally

separate, finally terminating by subdivision of the mass into

little conical processes over the upper third. Consistence fragile,

tender. Colour now, in its apparently washed-out state, light

grey. Surface villous, soft, uniformly covered with a pile

formed of pinlike spicules arranged vertically, with their points

Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria. 125

outwards. Vents numerous, irregularly scattered over tlie

surface. Texture soft, reticular, without fibre, more or less

cellular, traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-

system, which terminate in the vents mentioned. Spicules

of two kinds, viz. : — 1, skeletal, pinlike, with terminal or ante-

terminal more or less capitate inflation, curved, slightly fusi-

form, gradually'sharp-pointed, 265 by 5-6000ths inch in its

greatest dimensions (fig. 2, a) ; 2, flesh-spicule, stelliform,

Fig. 2. — Spiculation of SuherUes stelligerus. a, skeletal spicule j h,

flesh-spicules : scale l-96th to l-6000th inch, c, flesh-spicule,

much more magnified, to show general form and spinous ends of

rays.

more or less nucleated, in which originate 8-10 straight rays,

each of which terminates abruptly in four or more short everted

spines about 4-6000ths inch in diameter (fig. 2, J, c). Pinlike

spicules and stellates equally plentiful. Size of specimen

6 inches high, inches broad, and 2 inches thick.

Hah. Marine.

Log. Honduras.

Ohs. This sponge, from its loose, apparently compressed,

fibreless structure, pinlike form of the skeletal spicule, and

presence of shell detritus imbedded in its surface, has all the

characters of a Suberite belonging to my group Laxa ; but the

presence of the stellate flesh-spicule is new to me, although

not in allied forms, ex. gr. Axos Cliftoniy A. flahelliformis

(^Annals,’ 1879, vol. hi. pi. xxvi. figs. 3 and 6), and the

small stellate in Donatia lyncurium. From the old appear-

ance and mutilated condition of the specimen, which belongs

to the Bowerbank general collection, it appears to have been

picked out of a sandy beach, where it might have been for

years, and now bears a label on which is written Honduras,

Dyson hence the locality is known.

XIII. — Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.

Part II., including Descriptions of new Species from Mauri-

tins. By Stuart 0. Kidley, M.A., F.L.S., &c.

[Plate V.]

Like the first paper of this series (this Journal, ser. 5, vol. ix.

p. 184), the present communication will be found to owe its

126

Mr. S. 0. Ridley’s Contribations to the

chief importance to specimens collected by Mr. V. de Robil-

lard at Mauritius, all those given below as from this locality

1 laving been obtained from that collector. But while the

former were chielly remarkable for size and beauty, and only

secondarily for their novelty in some cases, those now to be de-

scribed include some of the greatest interest from the rarity

and high systematic importance of the types to which they

belong, and will be seen to throw important light on the dis-

tribution of the genera of Alcyonaria in our present seas. I

liave added notes on two species not from Mauritius, the

reasons for which will be seen by reference to the remarks

on Echinomuricea coccinea and Eunicella pergamentacea,

Fam. Primnoidse.

Acis.

Acts, Ducliassaiug de Fonbressin & Michelotti, JVRin. Cor. Ant. p. 19.

This genus has hitherto been known only from the West In-

dies, whence the above-named authors described the only known

species, A. guadalupensis {1. c. p. 20, Guadelupe) and nutans

(Suppl. Mem. Cor. Ant. p. 109, Santa Cruz) : the one has a

prominent verruca, covered with numerous squamous spicules,

while that of the latter is barely raised above the general sur-

face ; the one appears to connect the genus with Pnmnoa^ the

other with Muricea. The occurrence, as will now be shown^

of this otherwise West-Indian genus in the Indian Ocean, and

in its western portion in particular, has a peculiar significance

for the student of geology, as showing that a communication

probably existed between these two areas at a period later than

that at which the genus was differentiated from the main stem

of the family ; the distribution of Villogorgia (see Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 187) and Melitodes {Meli-

tJicea^ Lamarck &c.), in both which cases a single species of an

exclusively or almost exclusively Indo-Pacific genus repre-

sents it in the West-Indian area, appears to show the same

fact. This group, from the wide range of its species, is

especially fitted to illustrate a truth of this kind.

Acts orientalisj sp. n.

Corallum branching approximately in one plane ; branching

dichotomous, with the addition of alternating pinnm at different

points ; branches given off at short intervals. Common stem

very short. Stem and branches, cylindrical, hardly diminish-

ing appreciably in thickness from the base upwards ; ends of

127

Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.

branches slightly clavate ; diameter at base 2 millim., just be-

fore apex of branches 1’5 millim., at apex 2 millim. Verrucse

low, broad at summit, about *5 millim. high and *9 millim.

across, alternate, 1 to 3 millim. apart, almost entirely confined

to the anterior and lateral aspects of the branches. Colour of

general cortex dirty white (the spicules white, outlined with

an umber pigment), of verruca umber-brown, their centres

white when closed. Axis flexible, thin ] pale brown at ends

of branches. Spicules of general cortex: — (i.) Large, modified

fusiform, consisting of a body tapering more or less towards

the ends and of several (about ten) large monticular promi-

nences arranged on the outer side of the spicule ; the whole

spicule and the prominences densely covered with low broad

tubercles, themselves very elaborately tuberculate ; size of

spicule very various — average maximum about 1*8 millim.,

shortest diameter about *28 millim., largest diameter (that

which includes the monticular processes) about *45 millim. ;

height of these prominences *07 to *14 millim. These large

forms pass by gradation into smaller ones of about *62 by *14

millim., with the monticular processes often very small, (ii.)

Squamous, with monticular process in the centre of the outer

side; the margin cut into lobes of different forms and sizes, some-

times divided into secondary lobules ; average maximum size

about *7 by *52 millim. (iii.) Spicules of verrucas, horizontal

series surrounding the base of the verrucas, and forming a

ring by the apposition of their ends, fusiform, bent at the

middle, tapering gradually to slender pointed ends, covered

closely with small simple tubercles, largest at the middle ;

size about *45 by *07 millim. (iv.) A modified form of (ii.),

consisting of flattened tuberculate basal portion fixed at the

outer margin of the verruca, and an elongate projecting

part, which rises up from and (with its companions) forms a

crown upon the margin of the verruca ; it is much roughened

by tubercles, chiefly ridge-like, serrate, and directed forwards ;

the apex of the spicule is irregular ; size about *47 by *14

millim. (v.) Fusiform, radiating from the interior of the

wall of the verruca (meeting in its middle in the contracted

state of the polype) ; they taper to sharp points, and are

covered with thin, ridge-like, mostly forwardly-projecting

tubercles ; size about *28 to *42 millim. by *053 to *07 millim.

Hob. Mauritius, 80 fathoms.

Ohs. The species is represented by three specimens growing

on a mass of sponges and other forms, including Girripatlies

and another Primnoid Alcyonarian.

The larger specimen is 90 millim. (3f inches) high and

70 millim. (24 inches) broad.

128 Mr. S. O. Ridley’s Contributions to the

The species diflfers from both the West- Indian forms in

the possession of flat squamiform in addition to the fusiform

cortical spicules, and in the guarding of the mouth by the

projecting points of the modified squamiform spicules. I find

no trace of the very fugitive ” surface-layer of squamules ”

stated by Duchassaing de Fonbressin and Michelotti (Suppl.

Mdm. Cor. Ant. p. 108) to overlie the larger fusiforms,

although the specimens are as fresh and perfect as dried speci-

mens can be.

Muricella jperramosa^ sp. n.

Corallum branching abundantly, commencing at or near

the common spreading base; branches decreasing gradually

in diameter towards apex. Branching primarily dichotomous ;

but most of the branches are pinnate alternately with terminal

or branched twigs set about 4 millim. apart; the larger branches

given off at angles of about 45°, the smaller ones and the

terminal twigs at about 80°. Most branches subcylindrical,

the lateral diameter being slightly the largest (some terminal

twigs appear decidedly flattened out laterally, owing to the

lateral position of their verrucse). All the branches are more

or less eurved ; owing to this and to the profuseness of the

branching, the frond has a broad fan -like outline. Branching

takes place, as a rule, in one plane ; but the frond is curved

in and out of this plane, and secondary fronds more or less

parallel to the axis of the main frond are not uncommon.

Greatest diameter of main branches about *18 millim., of

terminal twigs (excluding verrucse) *018 millim., length of

latter about 7 millim.

Cortex compact, thin, rendered slightly uneven by the

thiekness of the largest spicules below described. Verrucas

hemispherical (sometimes extended in the direction of the long

axis of the branches), rising sharply from the cortex ; height

and basal diameter both about *5 millim. ; frequent on all

parts of the corallum, and only 1 millim. apart on the terminal

twigs (occasionally absent on one side of the branches for

considerable distanees, and almost eonfined to the lateral mar-

gins of many of the terminal twigs). Colour of entire coral-

lum dull crimson-red, inelining to brick-red. Spicules of

general cortex: — (i.) fusiform elongated, lying parallel to the

axis of the corallum, tapering to moderately sharp points from

the middle, straight or slightly flexuous, densely covered with

prominent tubercles, which are simple and more or less pointed

towards the ends of the spicule, but towards the middle become

terminally swollen and roughened (these median tubercles

measure *2 to *3 millim. in height by *017 to *025 in maxi-

129

Knowledge of the Alcgonaria.

mum diameter at apex). Two sizes are distinguishable,

though approximately connected by intermediate sizes ; they

are (1) about 1 by T8 millim., and (2) about *42 by *053

millim., and *017 to *025 in apical diameter. No. 1 occurs

scattered singly among the far more numerous no. 2, and

may be seen on the surface of the coenenchyma with a lens,

(ii.) Smaller irregular linear spicules, with approximately

pointed ends and two more or less distinct whorls of coarse,

rough, and often divided tubercles, about *035 millim. high ;

length of spicule T2 to T4 by '07 millim. Proper spicules

of veiTucge subfusiform, with rounded ends, and covered with

low tubercles; length *28, breadth '038 millim.

Hah. Mauritius, 90 fathoms.

Ohs. Very fine specimens of this graceful species have been

obtained from Mr. de Kobillard ; the largest measures 20

inches (500 millim.) in height by 19 inches (475 millim.) in

extreme breadth. It seems to be the abundance and slender

proportions of the branches and the number of curved lines

which they present that give this form so light and elegant

an appearance.

It differs in slenderness of habit from M. humosa and M. tu~

herculataj Esper, and in its uniform red colour from all the

other known species.

Echinomuricea coccinea.

In my former paper (ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 184) I included

Nephthya coccinea.^ Stimpson, among the species to be dis-

tinguished in the genus Nephthyaj overlooking the fact

that Yerriil had re-examined Stimpson’s specimens, and

found it necessary to place the species in the genus Acantho-

gorgia^ and subsequently (Amer. Journ. Sci. xlvii. p. 285)

formed the genus Echinomuricea (Proc. Ess. Inst. iv. pp. 152,

188) to contain it. As an examination of specimens in the

British Museum shows the propriety of Verrill’s proceeding,

I shall in future allude to the species as Echinomuricea

coccinea.

Earn. Gorgoniidae.

Eu7Licella per gamentacea^ sp. n.

Gorgonia viminalis, var., Esper, Pflanzentli. ii. p. 51, p], xi. a.

This species appears to be distinct from G. viminalis of

Esper ; the few and long terminal branches, the distance which

separates the verrucac, and the loose character and whitish

colour of the cortex (causing it to wrinkle when dried) appear

points of sufficient importance to separate it from that species.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 9

lyO Mr. S. O. Ridley’s Contributions to the

At the same time tlie spiculation is essentially that of Euni-

cella^ the genus to which Vcrrill refers Gorgonia verrucosa

and numerous other Atlantic species.

I fab. Mediterranean [Esper).

It is from the leathery or parchrnent-like appearance of the

cortex when dried that the specific pergamentacea

been taken. It seems to me important to distinguish a species

which, though not uncommon, has hitherto been confounded

with another form.

Fam. Gorgonellidae.

Nicella dichotoma.

Scirpearia dichotoma, Gray, P. Z. S. 1859, p. 481.

Nicella mauritiana, id. Cat. Lithophytes Brit. Mus. p. 40, fig. 12.

Some good-sized specimens have been received from Mr.

de Robillard j the largest measures 340 millim. (134 inches)

in height from the (dead) base, and 240 millim. (94 inches)

in maximum diameter. Studer (M.B. Ak. Berlin, 1878, p. 660,

pi. V. fig. 31) seems by his figure to have wu'ongly identified the

species. The original specimens have for their spiculation a dense

cortical layer of small double heads, and a subjacent layer of

longer densely tuberculate cylindricals or fusiforms, having

a median bare space more or less strongly indicated. The

colour is variable ; that of one specimen varies from ochreous

yellow to dull flesh-colour ; that of another is dirty white. The

shape of the verrucae varies considerably, according as they

are open or closed : in the former condition they are rectan-

gular at the apex, as seen from the anterior or posterior

sides of the frond, while in the latter they usually appear

conical, with rounded apices, when viewed in the same way.

Their basal diameter may vary from 1*25 to 2 '25 millim. in

the closed condition. The axis is strongly penetrated with

carbonate of lime.

It appears to me that the earlier specific name should be

maintained.

Hab. Mauritius, 80 fathoms.

Fam. Trinellidae, Gray.

Parisis.

This genus is allied to Trinella, Gray j but the latter has

no true spicular verrucse ; while in Parisis the spicules, the

subjacent ones of which have the same general character as

in Trinella^ ascend into and support the verruca.

The genus has not been hitherto recorded as occurring out

131

Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.

of the Chinese seas, the type species, P. fruticosa^ having

been taken in the Sooloo Sea, and the only other species, P, laxa^

at Hong Kong and in Formosa Channel.

Parisis mauritiensis^ sp. n.

Corallum flabellate, branching in one or more parallel planes.

Branching frequent, approximately dichotomous for the first

three or four divisions, the smaller branches alternately pin-

nate ; branches given off at an angle of 45° (occasionally

about 60° in small branches). Stem and main branches cylin-

drical, the subterminal branches with their terminal pinnae

flattened out laterally. The larger branches marked in some

places by longitudinal strige (the reflex of the longitudinal

canals) in the dry state. Hard and soft joints of same length,

viz. about 3 millim. In the main branches the soft joints are

somewhat narrower than the hard ones in the dry state (pos-

sibly owing to shrinkage), producing a somewhat annulate d

appearance in the branch. Cortex compact, smooth, about

Fig. 1. — Parisis mauritiensis : the second bifurcation from base, nat. size.

*25 millim. in thickness, pure white in dry state. Diameter

of largest main branch 10 to 11 millim., greatest diameter of

terminal (flattened) twigs *7 millim. Yerrucae confined (with

rare exceptions) to lateral aspects of terminal and subterminal

branches (occasionally a few on branches of the third degree),

uiiiserial, alternate, 1 to 2 millim. apart; truncato -conical

in shape, projecting somewhat upwards as well as outwards ;

height about ‘8 millim., apical diameter *5 millim. ; of same

colour as cortex. Superficial spicules of cortex and verrucae

very various in shape, viz. subglobular, limaciform, or elon-

gated, with median constriction (Germ. bisquitformig ”) ;

beset with small pointed low tubercles ; maximum diameter

varying from *038 to *0633, smallest diameter -022 to *032

132 Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.

millim. Subjacent spicules of cortex subcylindrical, with

irregular ends, and more or less constricted at one or two

points ; beset witli few scattered rough boss-like tubercles ,

size about *1 by *053 millim.

Pig, 2. — Farisis mauritknsis. A, superficial spicule, X 190 diam. ;

B and 0, subjacent spicule of cortex, X 190 diam.

Hah. Mauritius, 80 fathoms.

Ohs. The specimen upon which this species is based is in

the dry state, and measures 19 inches (480 millim.) by 124

inches (315 millim.) in maximum height and diameter re-

spectively. It very closely resembles in character Parisis

fruticosa (judging chiefly from a specimen in the Museum from

Formosa, which appears to belong to that species) ,* but in

it the verrucse appear to be somewhat more distinct from the

branches, and not directed forwards, and are not confined

to the lateral aspects of the branches. In Parisis laxa the

verruc90 are said to be crowded, the coenenchyma rough,

and the branches occasionally coalescent, characters which

do not apply to P. mauritiensis. The extension so far to

the west of the Indian Ocean of a genus hitherto known

only from Chinese seas is a fact of considerable interest.

Subfam. ScLEItOGOEGIACE^.

Suherogorgia suherosa.

An immense dry specimen 3 feet 5 indies high and 18

inches in maximum lateral diameter. The colour is pale

wainscoat to pale rufous brown ; the branches are given oflf

mostly at angles of 30°. The colour, very different from the

deep brick-red usual in this species, may perhaps be due to

the manner of drying. The spiculation presents no points by

which to distinguish this form from typical specimens of the

species, although the very stout main stem and larger branches,

and the relatively small lateral expansion of the branches, give

it a somewhat unusual appearance.

Hah. Mauritius, 90 fathoms.

Ann.tMa^.Nat.mt. S. S. Vol. K). Pi.V.

C.BerjeaTi &HigLley del tth

Ivl^nteTii Bros, imp .

OF THE

Ui'llVERSlT'T OF ILLiHOIS

On Pempliix, Glypliea, and Araeosternus.

133

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Fi(j. 1. Acis orientalis: part of largest specimen, from front, natural size.

Fig. 2. The same : apex of branch, from front, X 8 diam.

Fig. 3. The same : apex of branch, from behind, X 8 diam.

Figs. 4 & 5. The same : cortical fusiform spicules No. 1, X 43 diam.

Fig. 0. The same : cortical squamous spicule No. 2, X 43 diam.

Fig. 7. Parish mauritiensis : lateral branch, nat. size.

Fig. 8. Muricella perramosa : terminal branch, nat. size.

Fig. 9. The same : cortical spicule No. 1, X 43 diam.

Fig. 10. The same : cortical spicule No, 2, X 43 diam.

XIV. — Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Pemphix,

Gljpliea, and Arseosternus. By T. C. Winkler*.

I. Introduction f.

A few months ago Dr. J. G. De Man, Curator at the

Museum of Natural History at Leyden, informed me that he

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S, from the ^ Archives du Mus^e

Teyler,’ ser. ii. deuxieme partie (1881), pp. 73-124.

t Literature.

1822. Brongniaet et Desmarest. Histoire Naturelle des Crustacea

fossiles.

1822. ScHLOTHEiM. Nachtrage zur Petrefaktenkunde.

1827. Mantell. Geology of Sussex.

1829. Phillips. Geology of Yorkshire.

1833. H. VON Meyer, in Nova Acta Naturse-Curiosorum, tom. xvi.

pars ii.

1834. Milne-Ed WARDS. Histoire Naturelle des Crustacea.

1839. Von Munster. Beitrage zur Petrefaktenkunde.

1839. F. A. Romer. Yersteinerungen des norddeutschen Oolithgebirges.

1839. Geinitz. Characteristik des sachsischen Kreidegebirges.

1840. Von Meyer. Neuer Gattungen fossiler Krebse.

1841. F. A. Romer. Yersteinerungen des norddeutschen Kreidegebirges.

1842. Deslongchamps, in the Memoires de la Societe Linneenne de

Normandie.

1849. Robineau-Desvoidy, in the Annales de la Societe Entomolo-

gique de France, 2® serie, tome vii.

1849. M‘Coy, in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, vol. iv.

1850, Dixon. Geology and Fossils of Sussex.

1850. Von Meyer, in the Palseontographica, Band i.

1851. Bronn. Lethsea geognostica.

1852. Milne-Ed WARDS, in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3®

serie, tome xvii.

1854. Bell, in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2,

vol. xiv.

1854. Pictet. Traite de Paleontologie.

1858, Quenstedt. Der Jura.

134

M. T. C. Winkler on

was engaged in describing a new species of Macrurous

Decapod Crustaccaj wliicli not only represented a new genus,

but at the same time would form, side by side with the Pali-

nurida? and the ScyllaridsB, a new subfamily of the family

Loricata. As he did not know whether there were any genera

of fossil Crustacea analogous to or identical with the new

genus, M. de Man begged me to compare the latter with the

remains of fossil Macrurous Crustacea contained in the

palaeontological collection of the Mus^e Teyler. I immedi-

ately set to work. I compared with the diagnosis of the new

species and the figure of the specimen which were given to

me by the above-mentioned naturalist all the examples of fossil

Macrurous Crustacea which existed in the museum confided to

my care. This comparison, however, did not entirely satisfy

me ; the Musee Teyler, rich as it may be in fine remains of

fossil Crustacea, does not possess all the known species de-

scribed by those palaeontologists who have devoted themselves

to carcinological researches. Fortunately the magnificent

Teylerian library is at my command. I had to read all that

lias been written on the Macrurous Crustacea in the works of

which a list will be found in the footnote, pp. 133, 134.

This investigation has convinced me that there is certainly

no identity between the genus Arceosternus^ De Man, and any

of the genera of Crustacea that lived in the past geological

ages. But, although it is different, there is at the same time

a very great analogy between this recent genus and the fossil

1858. Etallon, in tlie Bulletin de la Societe Geologique de France,

2® serie, tome xvi.

1859. Oppel. I)er mittlere Lias Schwahens.

1860. Oppel, in the Jahresliefte des Vereins fur vaterlandisclier Natur-

kunde in Wiirtteinherg, Band xvii.

1861. Etallon. Notes siir les Crustaces jurassiqiies.

1862. Oppel. Palseontologische Mittheilimgen.

1864. F. VON Alberti. Ueberblick iiber die Trias.

1867. Quenstedt. Handbnch der Petrefaktenkunde.

1874. ScHLUTER, in the Verhandlimgen des natuihistorischen Vereins

des Bheinlands imd Westfalens, Band xxxi.

1881. Be Man, in Notes from the Leyden Museum.

1881. Be Man, in the Tijdschrift voor Entomologie.

1881. Winkler, in the Archives du Musee Teyler, 2® serie, tome i.

Besides the works mentioned, the following may be studied : —

Bell. Fossil Malac. Crust, of Great Britain.

Edinburgh Journal, vol. xix.

Bictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles, tom. xxxvii.

Koch und Bunker. Beitrage zur Palaeontologie.

F. VON Alberti. Gebirge Wiirttembergs.

Neues Jahrbuch (Leonhard und Broun), 1835, 1836, 1837,1842, 1849,

1851, 1852, 1853, 1854, 1855, 1857, 1861, 1870, 1874.

13o

Pempliix, Gljphea, and Arseosternus.

genus Glyphea, By means of the description of Aroiosternus

Wienechei and the diagnoses and descriptions of the species of

fossil Giyphece whicli occur in tlie different palaeontological

works, 1 hope to be able to prove what I advance. But,

what is more, my investigations have proved to me that the

genus Arceosternusj De Man, is very probably the existing

representative of a very long series of extinct genera — that we

may follow the traces of its ancestors through the Tertiary,

Cretaceous, and Jurassic periods back to the epoch of the

' Lower Lias — that there is a series, an uninterrupted succession,

which commences with a liassic genus, and terminates in the

recent genus — that probably the ancestry of these successive

genera, wliich commence with the liassic Glyphece^ must be

sought in a geological period anterior to that of the Lias, in

the Triassic period, and that this origin of the long series of

the Glyphece is to be found in the species described under the

name of FempMx [Palinurus) Bueuri.

In order to demonstrate that my hypothesis is well founded,

if is necessary, in the first place, to glance at the genus Pem-

phixj then to give a short historical sketch of the genus

Glyphea^ adding thereto a description of the specimens of that

genus contained in the Musee Teyler. After this statement I

shall make known the specific characters of Arceosternus

Wieneckeij De Man. I shall demonstrate that perhaps the

Glyphece, descend from the genus Pemphix ; then 1 shall com-

pare Arceosternus with the genus Glyphea^ pointing out the

analogies which unite and the differences which separate

these two genera ; and, finally, I shall discuss the arguments

and considerations which lead me to see in Arceosternus

Wieneckeij De Man, the last representative of a series of lost

forms, the last existing genus of a succession which is probably

in course of becoming extinct.

II. Glance at Pemphix Sueuri, von Meyer.

In 1822 Desmarest gave a description of the carapace of a

Macrurous Decapod Crustacean under the name of ^^Langouste

de Lesueur ” [Palinurus Sueuri). He says that this carapace,

which is petrified in calcareous material, is nearly of the size

of that of a common crayfish and granular all over ; it has a

very small triangular rostrum hollowed into a groove, and no

spines in front ; the rest of the anterior margin is too imper-

fect to be deserved. Its surface is divided into three distinct

parts by transverse impressed lines, the first of which is not

very sinuous, and the second wider, V-shaped and bordered.

The first two parts separated by these lines are tuberculous; one

of them, the anterior, is the stomachal region, and the second

V46

M. T. C. Winkler

the genital region. The third part, whieh corresponds to the

position of the branchla3 on each side, is simply granulate ;

and it is probable that the region of the heart is confounded

with it towards the posterior margin, which is sinuous,

rounded, and marked with a double projecting line which

follows all its contour. The author says that he does not

know from what place this fossil comes *.

In 1832 Hermann von Meyer published the description of

Pemphia? Sueuri under the name of Palinurus Sueuri^ Meyer.

After speaking of the description given by Desmarest and '

cited above, this author says, With this species of fossil

Crustacean we must unite Macrourites gihhosus of Schlibler,

the remains of which have been found in the upper beds of

the Muschelkalk. The specimen described presents some

segments of the abdomen and the entire carapace. This

carapace is granulate ; the tubercles are of the size of a pin’s

head ; most of them occur upon the middle of the cordiform

cephalothorax. Upon the middle of the back up to the head

is seen a regular impressed line. The surface of the cephalc-

thorax is covered with small tubercles ” t*

In 1840 the same author gives a detailed description of

Pemphix Sueiiri^ and especially of the furrows and tubercles

of the carapace of that Crustacean. The abdomen consists

of six segments and of a caudal fin, the median plate of which

forms the seventh segment, and two of its lateral plates

are divided longitudinally by a median line, while the

two outer plates consist of two transverse parts. The outer

anteiinge are simple, filiform, multiarticulate, and of a length

equal to that of the whole body ; their peduncle is covered by

a finely-striated protective scale. The inner antennae consist

of two terminal filaments, placed upon a peduncle of moderate

length. The anterior limbs are much longer and stronger

than the others, and bear a pincer, the body of which is stouter

than the fingers ; the latter are of equal length, conical, and

not much curved. The second pair of limbs are smaller and

bear chelae ; the third pair are also provided with chelae. The

fifth pair has no chelae; and the fourth is unknown J.

Pictet, in 1854, says : — The species of Pemphix were for-

merly confounded with the Palinuvi^ from which, however,

they differ in many respects. The carapace, instead of being-

divided only into two parts, is divided into three, of which

the anterior corresponds to the stomachal region, the middle

one to the greatly developed cardiac and genital regions, and

the posterior to the branchial regions. The anterior legs,

* l^rougn. et Desm. Hist. Nat. des Crust, foss. p. 132.

t Nova Acta Nat. Cur. tom. xvi. pars ii.

I TI. YOU Meyer, Neue Cattungen fossiler Krt'bse, p. J.

Pempliix, Glyplica, and Ara^.ostenms. 1‘37

which are still imperfectly knowuy differ more from the fol-

lowing legs than in the Palinuri. The anterior margin of the

carapace is prolonged into a point, and, in particular, into an

elongated, lancet-shaped ray

Quenstedt, in his ‘ Handbuch der Petrefaktenkunde,’ asso-

ciates Pempihix Saeuri with the Locustina, and describes it

under the old name of Palinurus Sueuri. He places it there-

fore among the Macrurous Crustacea of which the first pair

of limbs has no pincers. After describing the carapace with its

furrows and tubercles, the caudal fin, and the antennae, the

author goes on to say, Pdie examination of the legs is more

difficult. For a long time we knew nothing of them with

certainty ; but at length, in 1842, Hermann von Meyer gave

us some light upon them. According to him the anterior legs

are stronger than the others, and terminate in a pincer. Al-

though on examining the figure one is not convinced of the

fact, it is nevertheless certain that the following legs bear

pincers. In the Muschelkalk of AViesen, in Switzerland, I

found a specimen in which the last joint of the first pair,

which, according to von Meyer, should be a pincer, is perfectly

preserved ; it terminates only with a claw^ as in the Locustae

For the purpose which I propose to attain it is not neces-

sary to speak more in detail of Pemj^hix Sueuri ; we shall

revert to this Crustacean after having studied the genus

Glyphea and the genus Arceosternus.

III. Historical Sketch of the Genus GlypheaJ.

In 1822 Desmarest published the description of a fossil

Crustacean forming part of the collection in the Paris Museum.

He described this specimen under the name of Palinurus ^ and

gave the following diagnosis of the genus : —

Carapace elongate cylindroid, having various regions,

especially the stomachal and the branchial, very clearly

marked, and presenting anfractuosities and impressed lines in

greater number than those of the rest of the other Macru-

rous Crustacea ; lateral antennae very long and very stout.

“ Legs terminated by pointed joints ” §.

The specimen was from the limestone of Monte Bolca.

Pictet, in speaking of this specimen, calls it Palinurus

quadricornisj Desm., although Desmarest gives this name to

the common recent Palinurus 1|.

* Pictet, Traite de Paleontologie, tome ii. p. 444.

t Quenstedt, Handb. der Petref. p. 324.

t This “Historical Sketch” has been considerably abridged in the

translation.

§ Brongn. et Desm. Hist. Nat. des Crust, foss. p. 131.

II Ihctet, toe. fit. p. 443.

138

M. T. C. Winkler on

In the same year (1822) Desmarest described the Lan-

gouste de llegley,” Falinurus Regleyanus^ Desm. He

examined two individuals of this species, both of which are

contained in a fragment of rose-coloared limestone of rather

coarse grain, forming a sort of rolled pebble as big as one’s

fist. They were found at the village of Ku, near Vdsoul.

The author gives the following description of them : —

“In this species the carapace is elongated, compressed,

margined at its contours, and covered tliroughout wdth rather

distant granular points. The stomachal region is slightly

angular, and marked above, in its middle, with a line project-

ing a little in front, but which changes posteriorly into a

straight furrow, produced as far as the region of the heart ;

we see a projecting, granular, longitudinal line on each side

of that region ; and near its posterior margin we remark a small

transverse furrow also on each side. The great transverse

furrow of the carapace, placed behind the region of the stomach,

is very strongly marked. The genital region is very wide,

and divided into two parts by the impressed longitudinal line

which comes from the middle of the stomachal region. Each

of these parts has laterally a small transverse impression.

The cardiac region is of moderate extent, and of a pentagonal

form, marked in the middle with a small raised keel, which is

the continuation of the median furrow of the genital and sto-

machal regions. On each side there is a small, elongate,

triangular appendage. The branchial regions, which are

very distinct, are separated from each other by a median im-

pressed line, and also from the cardiac and genital regions by

another oblique line, which runs to the sides of the carapace

at the point where its great transverse furrow terminates

I have thought it desirable to reproduce this description

here, because it will be of service to us hereafter in speaking

of the genus Aroeosternus.

Pictet says that Palinurus Regleyanus^ Desm., is a Oly-

phea t ; and on another page of the work quoted the same

author says, Glypliea Regleyana^ H. von Meyer, G, vulgaris^

id., Falinurus Regleyanus^ occurs in the ‘ terrain a chailles ’

of the department of the Haute-Saone” {.

Milne-Edwards (Hist. Nat. des Crust, ii. p. 302) says that

Desmarest refers to Palinurus two species of fossil Crustacea,

but that he does not accept this view of their affinities. P. Reg-

leyanus appears to him to be most nearly related to Nephrops.

* Brongn. et Desm. loc. cit. p. 132.

t Pictet, Traits de Paleont. tome ii. p. 443.

I Pictet, ibid. p. 451.

139

Pemphix, Glypliea, and Araeosternus.

In 1822 also Sclilotlieim described ariotlicr fossil Crustacean

of bis collection under tlie name of Macrourites pseudoscyllarus

(Petrefactenkunde, Naclitr. pt. i. p. 36). The specimen was

too imperfect for detailed description ; but he regarded it as

nearly allied to Scyllarus, and remarks that although its claws

are of a different form, it would appear that it should take its

place in that family, seeing that its claws are toothed, at least

on one side. The specimen was from Solenhofen.

Twelve years afterwards (1834) Voltz noticed a species of

Palinurus (P. Munsteri) which he saw in the museum of

Besan9on and in the collection of Count Dressier (Neues

Jahrb. 1835, p. 62) ; and a few months later Hermann von

MeycT (Neues Jahrb. 1835, p. 328) stated that he had de-

scribed and figured the Crustacea from the terrain a chailles ”

of Fertignay and elsewhere, previously identified with Pali-

nurus Regleyanus. He regarded them as forming three

species of a distinct genus, Glyphea^ viz. G. vulgaris Pali-

nurus RegleyanuSj Desrn.), G. syeciosa^ and G. ventrosa.

In another twelvemonth von Meyer (Neues Jahrb. 1836,

p. 56) says that his genus Glypliea included five species,

namely G. ventrosa^ G. Regleyanus^ G. Munsteri (previously

G. speciosa)^ G. Dressieri^ and G. pustulosa.. The first three

occur in the “ terrain a chailles ” of the Haute-Saone, the

fourth in the same formation near Besan9on, and the fifth in

the Bradfordian of Bouxweiler, Bas-Bhin. He adds that it

is very remarkable that the Bradfordian form differs less from

the most recent of the species of the terrain a chailles ” than

some of the latter do from each other.

In 1837 von Meyer records (Neues Jahrb. 1837, p. 314)

that Count Munster possessed Glypliea pustulosa from the

Corallian of Dernebourg and of Wendhausen, near Hildes-

heim, and also fragments of what seemed to be G, Dressieri,

The collection at Bayreuth contained a cephalothorax exactly

like that of his G. MandelsloM from the Oxfordian of Raben-

stein and Thurnau, and from the same formation a fragment

belonging to G. ventrosa or an allied species. The largest

species then known to him was in the possession of M. von

Alberti, from the Lower Lias of Frittlingen, near Bothweil;

he named it G. grandis.

F. A. Romer in 1839 (Verstein. nordd: Ool. p. 51) de-

scribed two species, namely G. speciosa and a new species

which he named G. Bronni^ from the Lower Corallian of

Hersum. In the same year (1839) Count Munster described

the fossil Crustacea of his collection (Beitr. zur Petref. ii.

p. 39), and referred nine species to the genus Glyphea

namely: — G, fusiformis^ Miinst. ; G. crassula^ Miinst. ,* G.

140

M. T. C. Winkler 0/1

intermedia^ Mtinst. ; G. elongata^ Miinst. ; G. modestiformis^

Miinst. ; G. laevigata^ Miinst. ; G. minuta^ Miinst. j G. ver-

rucosa^ Miinst. ; arid G. Veltlieimii^ Miinst. In his diagnosis

of the genus he says that the lateral antennae are as long as

the rest of the body, filiform, multiarticulate, and situated on

a peduncle of three joints ; the legs of the first pair are long

and bear large pincers, generally unequal ; the legs of the

second and third pairs are slender, long, and terminated by

weak didactyle hands, with the outer finger movable ; the

legs of the fourth and fifth pairs are still more slender, and

terminate in a hooked claw, &c. It would appear therefore

that the species just named are not Glyphece^ as all the limbs

in this genus are monodactyle. They were afterwards referred

to Eryma by H. von Meyer.

On the other hand, true Glyphem were described by Miinster

as forming his genus Orphnea^ characterized by having the

outer antennae very long, longer than the rest of the body ;

the legs of the first pair long and very broad, with a single

curved and pointed claw, which meets only a short tubercle ;

the other pairs of legs also monodactyle ; the claws of the

fifth pair very long ; the carapace shorter than the abdomen,

which terminates in five rounded caudal plates. Munster

described six species, namely 0. pseudoscyllarusj striata^

Icevigata^ and pygmcea (all afterwards placed in Glyphea under

the name of G, pseudoscyllarus\ 0. squamosa (now Glyphea

squamosa)^ and 0. longimana (a doubtful species). Pictet

(Traite de Pal. ii. p. 447) refers to these species and to Quen-

stedt’s opinion upon them.

In the same work (ii. p. 45) Munster described another

genus of Macrurous Crustacea under the name of Brisa^ allied

to Orphnea^ but having the natatory appendages larger and

more rounded, and situated on the sides of the abdomen. The

two species B. lucida and B. duhia were from the lithograpliic

limestone of Bavaria. These forms have since been referred

to Glyphea.

In 1849 H. von Meyer (Neues Jahrb. 1849, p. 548) met

with another species, G. Hauensteinij from the freshwater

Molasse of Oberbuchsiten, in Switzerland.

In the same year (1849) Bobineau-Desvoidy published

(Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 2® ser. vii. p. 131) a memoir on tlie

Crustacea of the Neocomian of Saint Sauveur-en-Puisaye

(Yonne), in which he described thirty species, twenty-seven

belonging to the Macrura. A single specimen of Glyphea oc-

curred ; and the author named it G. neocomiensis . It showed

only four segments of the abdomen (second to fourth), of

which the first two present five deep furrows traversing the

whole of the back, separated by elevated lines covered with

141

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Araiosternus.

sharp tubercles directed forward. The second line is inter-

rupted in the middle. The third and fourth segments have

neither the furrows nor the lines.

In 1850 Dixon (Geol. & Foss, of Sussex, p. xv, pi. xxxviii.*

fig. 8) published a figure of part of the cephalothorax of a

Crustacean, which appears to belong to a Glyphea. It is

from the Cretaceous beds of Sussex. In the same year H.

von Meyer (Palasont. i. p. 141) described, under the name of

Selenisca gratiosa^ a fossil Crustacean from a deposit of the

age of the Solenhofen Limestone at Wurmlingen, near

Tuttlingen, in Wlirttemberg. He regarded it as allied to

Glyphea,

In 1851, in his ‘ Lethgea geognostica ’ (iv. p. 423), Bronn

described the Glyphece as having the anterior limbs termi-

nated by pincers. This is an error, probably due to Phillips

(see Jameson’s Edinb. Journ. xix. p. 372) ; but he adds that

we must not confound the genus Glyphea^ Meyer, 1835,

with the synonymous genus of Munster, 1839, for the latter

of which Meyer, in 1840, proposed the name of Eryma.

Pictet (Traitd de Pal. ii. p. 450), in 1854, seems to have

copied Bronn’s error.

In 1858 Quenstedt mentions Glyphea grandis from the

Lower Lias of Frittlingen as probably identical with Meco-

chirus grandis (Der Jura, p. 88). He also (p. 200) mentions

a G. Amaltheij known only from portions of the pincers (which

may belong to G. liasina^ Meyer), and a G. numismalis^

Oppel, which is larger and came from the Numismalis marls

of Hinterweiler, south of Tiibingen (p. 349). Afterwards

(p. 391) he describes a pincer found in an iron-mine at Aalen,

under the name of G. aalensis^ and adds that he adopted the

name Glyphea because it was then in vogue, forgetting appa-

rently that the Glyphece are monodactyle. Elsewhere (p. 549)

he refers to the Astacine Crustacea, of which the cephalo-

thorax has two transverse grooves instead of one as in the

existing genera ; and for this reason, he says, von Meyer gave

them the name of Glyphea and afterwards that of Klytia.

He figures Glyphea hedella (pi. liii. fig. 5) from Balingen,

which he regards as having most analogy with Klytia

ventrosa of the White Jura. In his description of the

Brown Jura (p. 807), Quenstedt refers to some Crustacea

from this formation, which he names Glyphea ornati^ G,

Mandelslohi^ and Orphnea ornata. The first two have

didactyle pincers, and are not Glyphece. With regard to

his Orphnea ornata he says, In the ^ Handbuch der

Petrefactenkunde,’ p. 269, it is shown that von Munster’s

genus has as its type Palinurus Regleyanu^j Desm., from the

‘ terrain k chailles,’ and Macrourites pseudoscyllarus^ Schloth.

142

M. T. C. Winkler

Von Meyer, who, in 1835, formed his genus Glyphea of these

speeies, afterwards, in the ^ Palaeontographica,’ i. p. 141,

figured, under the name of Selenisca speciosa^ a speeimen from

the White Jura of Tuttlingen, which seems to approach our

Orphnea ornatay Glyphea ventrosa /3, Quenst., according to

von Meyer, is a Klytia] and G. Veltheimii^ Quenst., cannot

be a Glyphea^ as he speaks of slender pincers and a long

finger.

Also in 1858, Etallon published (Bull. Soc. Greol. Fr. ser. 2,

xvi. p. 182) descriptions of the fossil Crustacea of the Haute-

Saone and Haut-Jura. The species described by him are for the

most part from the terrain a chailles.” He characterized, among

others, the genus Glyphea^ and remarked that, notwithstanding

the characters in which it approaches Pemphix and Palinurus^

the external lamina of the antennm and the mobility of the

last segment of the thorax must cause them to be kept with

the Astacians. The genus was too much enlarged by Mun-

ster, who included in it species now referred to Qlytia and

Eryma. Taking as types the species found in the chailles ”

of the Haute- Saone, the characteristic forms occur from the

Lias to the Kimmeridgian ; some species have a wide distri-

bution ; and many occur in several stages. Etallon describes

Glyphea Regleyana^ Meyer, G. Munsteri^ Meyer, G. rostrata,

M‘Coy, and G. Udressierij Meyer — the last identical with

PalinuTUS squammifer^ E. Desk

In 1860 Hermann von Meyer* wrote on the subject of

Etallon’s researches, and discussed some of his results. In

the same year appeared Oppel’s note on the species of the

genera Glyphea and Pseudoglyphea f, in which he points out

that the Glyphece of Munster belong to Eryma ^ Meyer, along

with Aura^ Miiast., Klytia^ Meyer, and Pustulina^ Quenst.,

while Glyphea^ Meyer, includes Orphnea and Brisa^ Miinst.,

and Selenisca^ Meyer.

This paper was preliminary to a great memoir on the Ju-

rassic Crustacea, published by Oppel in his ^ Palaontologische

Mittheilungen,’ in 1862, in which he fully characterized the

genus Glyphea^ to which he referred the following twenty-four

species : —

1. G. Heerij ^PP*? the Lias of Schambelen.

2. G. major j C)pp., with the preceding.

3. G. alpinaj 0pp. Lias of the Alps.

4. G. liasina^ Meyer.

5. G. Terquemi^ 0pp. Middle Lias, Moselle.

* Neiies Jahrb. 1861, p. 73.

t Jahresh, Ver. vaterl. Naturk. Wiirtt. xvii. p. 108.

143

Pempliix, Glypliea, and Arseosternus.

6. G, solitaria^ ^PP- Inferior Oolite, Wiirttemberg.

7. G. Meyer. Inferior Oolite, Wiirttemberg.

8. G. crassa^ 0pp. Inferior Oolite, Moselle.

9. G, Martini^ Etall. Oallovian.

10. G. ornaiUj Quenst. ( Oallovian, Wiirttem-

berg.

11. G. Udressieri^ Meyer (incl. G. Dressieri^ Mey., Palin.

squammifer^ Desm., and G. Udressieriy Etall.).

Oxfordian.

12. G. Munsteri^ Voltz (incl. Palin. Munsterij Voltz, G.

speciosa and Miinsterij Mey., G. speciosa^ Rom.,

and G. Miinsteri^ Etall.) . Oxfordian.

13. G, Regleyana^ 0pp. (incl. Palin. Regleyanus^ Desm.,

G. Regleyana and vulgaris ^ Palin. longehracM-

atus, Desm., and G. Regleyana^ Etall.). Oxfordian.

14. G. Bronnij Rom. Corallian.

15. G. rostrata^ Phill.

16. G. Etallonij 0^^.j=G. rostratajPiidi]]..

17. G. Perronij Etall. Corallian.

18. G. gratiosa^ Meyer [Selenisca). Kimmeridge.

19. G. pseudoscyllarusj Schl. (incl. Ast. fluviaiilisj Bajer,

Macrourites pseudoscyllarus^ Schl., Scyllarus duhius^

Holl, Orphnea pseudoscyllarusj striata^ Icevigata^

SiXidi pygmceaj and Brisa duhia and lucida^ Miinst.,

Orphnea pseudoscyllarus and striata^ Frischm.

Lithographic stone of Solenhofen and Eichstadt.

20. G. squamosa j Munster [^Orphnea). Solenhofen.

21. G. tenuis^ 0pp. Eichstadt.

22. G. Scemannij 0pp. Lithographic stone of Girin.

23. G.jurensis^ C)pp* Kimmeridge.

24. G. Meyeri^ Romer.

In 1870 C. Schliiter (Neues Jahrb. 1870, p. 962) noticed

Glyphea Lundgreni from the Lower Cretaceous of Sweden.

Other Cretaceous species are G. neocomiensisj R.-Desv., G.

cretacea^ M^Coy, and G. Carteri^ Bell. Four years later the

same author (Verb, naturh. Ver. Rheinl. und Westf. 1874,

p. 48) fully described G. Lundgreni from Saltholm, in Swe-

den, which may be identical with a Crustacean figured by

Dixon.

IV. The Glyphea0 of the Teyler Museum.

The Teyler Museum possesses ten slabs of the lithographic

limestone of Bavaria, seven from Solenhofen, and three from

Schernfeld, near Eichstadt, which present more or less com-

plete remains of Macrurous Crustacea. Ko doubt these fossil

144

M. T. C. Winkler on

Crustaceans must be ranged in the genus Glypheaj and belong

to the species named G, pseudoscyllarus^ Schloth. Among

these slabs of stone there are some which show only very

mutilated and nearly undecipherable organie remains ; but in

some of them the animal is preserved in a manner so perfect

that it is not difficult to recognize the different parts of the

body and to discern the characteristic marks of the species.

This fortunate circumstance enables me to make a very com-

plete description of this remarkable species of Glyphea ; for

the parts of the body which are deficient in one slab are fre-

quently admirably preserved upon another.

The eephalothorax is longer than broad ; it is covered with

tubercles which, on the anterior part, are arranged upon

parallel lines, so as to form beaded salient lines, and behind

the great transverse furrow are irregularly disseminated.

Most of the specimens still present traces of depressions, ele-

vations, and grooves which adorned the carapace during the

life of the animal ; but in general these characters have been

more or less effaced during the fossilization of the body.

However, the great deep transverse groove which, on each

side of the eephalothorax, is directed towards the median line,

and thus forms a semilunar line upon the carapace, separating

the stomachal region from the posterior regions, is almost

always met with.

The segments of the abdomen appear smooth in most of

the specimens ; but in some they sometimes present isolated

tubercles, and the most perfect specimen in our collection even

bears some small tubercles on the seventh segment of the

abdomen and on the lateral plates, which, with that segment,

form a caudal fin of five lamellae arranged in a fan. This

seventh segment is of a more or less triangular form, being

not very wide and narrower behind than in front, while the

lateral natatory lamellae are nearly circular. These ex-

ternal lamella are divided transversely ; and this division

leads one to suppose that these lamellae were soft and

flexible for the posterior third of their length. The first six

segments of the abdomen present on each side a triangular

lamellar process. It would appear that all these segments,

or, at any rate, some of them, bore appendages in the form of

small oval lamellae, which, no doubt, were natatory false feet ;

one of the specimens in the Teyler Museum presents one of

these false feet isolated. The size of this appendage com-

pared with that of the animal would lead one to suppose that

this specimen was a female, as we know that in general the

appendages of the abdominal segments are much more deve-

loped in the females than in the males of existing Crustacea.

145

Pempliix, Glyphea, and Arseosternus.

The inner antenna©, placed upon a jointed peduncle, are

composed of two slender multiarticulate and elongated fla-

gella ; the peduncle seems to me to be composed of three

joints of a cylindrical form.

The outer antennse are much stouter and much longer than

the inner ones. Their peduncle is composed of two joints, of

which the posterior is adorned with several longitudinal series

of small tubercles, which, according to M. Oppel, are slender

spines. This basal portion of the antenna bears a very long

multiarticulate filament. . . . Above the base of the external

antenna© there is a pointed movable lamina or protective

scale shorter than the peduncle of the antenna©. It appears

to me that the surface of this movable scale is perfectly

smooth.

The ocular peduncles are very long and broad ; they do

not seem to be cylindrical as usual, but have the appearance

of being almost lamellar. According to M. Oppel the extre-

mity of these peduncles is almost always lost ; but the greater

part generally exists in its original position and form, although

flattened in a certain direction.

None of the specimens at my disposal present any traces

of the jaw -feet ; consequently I cannot give a description of

them ,* but M. Oppel says that these organs consist of several

segments, and that they are digitiform and of a moderate

length, equal to that of the movable scale of the outer an-

tennge.

The legs of the first pair are large and broad and garnished

with tubercles and teeth, which are generally situated upon

longitudinal lines; their penultimate joint especially is toothed

below ; the series is composed of about ten sharp teeth, one

of which is much larger than the others. These anterior legs

terminate in a single pointed and slightly curved finger.

This finger also presents some small tubercles, arranged in

rows, which give it the aspect of being adorned with promi-

nent beaded lines. It may be, however, that these tubercles

are not truly tubercles, but teeth or spines depressed by the

pressure undergone by the animal in the beds of limestone

which have preserved these remains for us.

The succeeding legs are more slender ; and their surfaee is

smooth or presents only a few isolated tubercles. They ter-

minate in a slender and pointed claw ; all the five pairs of

legs are consequently monodactyle.

In general the size of these Crustaceans is small ; they

rarely attain a length of more than to 2 inches.

On comparing our description with the diagnosis of the

species established by M. Oppel, it is not difficult to recog-

Ann. dc Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 10

14G

xM. T. O. Winkler 07i

nize in the specimens described representatives of the species

named Glyphea pseudoscyllarusj Schl., Oppel.

Most of the examples are adult animals ; but among them

are two which are undoubtedly young individuals. It is,

according to M. Oppel, upon such non-adult individuals of

Glyphea pseudoscyllarus that von Munster established his

genus Duhhna,

V. On Arseosternus Wieneckei, De Man.

In order to be able to compare the fossil genus Glyphea

with the recent genus A^'OiosternuSj it is necessary in the first

place to give a short summary of the peculiarities of the latter.

We must run through the description of the single species of

this genus, inserted by Dr. J. G. De Man in the periodical

work entitled ‘ Notes from the Leyden Museum,’ vol. iii. M.

De Man says : —

This new and very interesting form, to which I propose

to give the name of Arceosternusj in consequence of its narrow

sternum, belongs without any doubt to the family Loricata

(Scyllarides, Palinurides). By its generic characters it is a

very near ally of the genus Palinurus^ Fab., the ^^Palinuri

communes'''' of Milne-Edwards ; but it differs therefrom so

remarkably by the structure of the cephalothorax and the

form of the front and the sternum, that it must represent a

new subfamily, equal in value to the Scyllarides and the Pali-

nurides. The family Loricata must therefore be divided

into three subfamilies, the Scyllarides, Palinurides, and

Arseosternides, the last being characterized by the rectan-

gular and narrow sternum and by the structure of the cara-

pace, which is elongated, subcylindrical, and covered with

hairs, without spines.

P’he single specimen, a male, was given to Dr. Wienecke

when he visited the Isle of Bats, near Bencoolen, in Sumatra.

The person who presented it to the above-mentioned traveller

said that he had found the animal in the sea.

The specific characters of Arceosternus Wienechei are as

follows : — The cephalothorax is of an elongate rectangular

form ; its greatest breadth, a little behind the cervical furrow

is, in proportion to its length, as 5 to 8 ,* the cervical groove

is situated a little behind the middle ; the lateral portions of

this groove are directed downward and forward towards the

anterior part of the antennary sternum ; the branchial grooves

are very shallow ; in front of and parallel to the semilunar

posterior margin of the upper surface of the cephalothorax

there is a very deep groove.

The front is separated from the outer angles of the carapace

by two deep triangular incisions, in which the eyes are situa-

147

Pempliix, Glypliea^ ayid Ava30sternus.

ted. The anterior margin of the front and the outer angles

of the orbits are faintly toothed ; and on the median line of

the anterior part of the front there is a series of a few pointed

teeth. The broad and triangular front entirely covers the

ophthalmic and antennary segments.

The carapace does not, like that of the Palinuri^ bear spines ;

but the whole surface is covered with a multitude of tufts of

small hairs, with a few scattered long hairs.

The outer antennas are formed as in the Palinuri^ their pe-

duncle uniting with the epistoma. There is no movable scale

or protective lamella.

The basal joint of the peduncle is armed with a small spine

at the external angle ; the upper surface is concave posteriorly

and convex anteriorly; the lower surface is convex and

a little rough ; the inner surface is concave and smooth ; the

anterior margin of the upper surface is adorned with some

yellow hairs. Long hairs cover the second joint of the

peduncle, as well as the terminal filament, which is multi-

articulate and almost as long as the carapace.

The inner antennas are situated a little below the outer

ones and formed exactly as in the Palinuri ; their basal joint,

the longest of all, extends as far as the middle of the carpo-

cerite of the outer antenna ; the second and third joints are

of equal length, and are together as long as the first joint ;

the two terminal filaments are very short; the inner one,

which is the longer, is multiarticulate and furnished with

hairs on the two margins.

The epistoma is of a transverse rectangular form ; its an-

terior margin is concave, with a median process in the form

of a small knob ; the concave part is toothed ; the other late-

ral parts of the margin are crenulated ; and the outer surface

of the epistoma is covered with small tufts of fine hairs.

The outer jaw -feet extend as far as the middle of the carpo-

cerite of the outer antennas, and are formed as in the Pali-

nuri. The third joint of these limbs is of a trapezoidal form,

longer than broad ; the inner margin of the inner surface is

narrow, armed with nine or ten pointed teeth, of which the

anterior are the largest ; the inner surfaces of all the joints are

furnished with a multitude of long yellow hairs.

The sternum is of an elongate and rectangular form. This

piece is composed of five segments, of which the first, or an-

terior, is a little narrower than the second ; the second, third,

and fourth segments are nearly of equal breadth ; while the

fifth segment is very narrow, not so wide as the first.

The ambulatory legs are all monodactyle ; the first pair is

much stronger than the others. The other pairs diminish in

10^

148 On Pempliix, Glyph ea, and Araeosternus.

length and breadth in proportion to their distanee from the

first ])air. All the legs are formed like those of the Palinuri.

The outer surfaces of all the legs are furnished with small

tufts of hairs, and the upper and lower margins with .very

long yellow hairs.

The abdomen resembles that of Palinurus ; it is a little

longer than the carapace. The sixth segment of the abdo-

men likewise perfectly resembles that of the Palinuri’^ and its

lateral appendages form, with the seventh segment, the caudal

fin.

The above is a brief summary of the peculiarities of this

remarkable Crustacean ; for more ample information I refer

the reader to M. De Man’s memoir. This naturalist, having

had the politeness to send me a fine figure of his specimen of

A rcEosternus Wienecheij accompanied by some remarks, I find

myself in a position to add some further particulars to

the description inserted in the ^ Notes from the Leyden

Museum.’

The author writes to me as follows : — My ArcBosternus

cannot be associated with any existing genus of Macrurous

Crustaceans known to me, and this for the following reasons :

— It differs from the Carides by the absence of a protective

lamella on the peduncle of the outer antennm, from the Asta-

cides [HomaruSj Astacoides^ Astacus, Nepliro'ps^ Paranephrops^

Enoplometopus^ &c.) for the same reasons and because all

the legs are monodactyle, from the fossil Eryonides for the

same reasons ; from the Palinurides {Palinurus) on account

of its non-triangular sternum not widened in the posterior

part, and on account of the different structure of the cepha-

lothorax ; from the Scyllarides for the reasons mentioned

under the Palinurides, and, further, because the outer antennas

are not lamellar ; from the anomobranchial Thalassinides ( Cal-

lianides &c.) by the monodactyle feet ; from the Thalassince

by the broad and not linear lateral lamellae of the penulti-

mate segment of the abdomen ; from the Callianassides {Cal-

lianassa^ Trypceci)^ because the outer jaw-feet are not lamelli-

form, and by the monodactyle feet &c. ; from the genera

Glaucothoe^ Laomedia^ Calocaris^ and Anius^ which belong to

the subbranchial Thalassinides, by the monodactyle feet and

several other differences ; from the genus Oehia by an en-

tirely different habit, by the form of the front, by the eyes

being lodged in a sort of orbit, but especially by the struc-

ture of the antennm : in Gebia the peduncle of the outer an-

tennas is composed of several joints, while the flagellum of

the inner antennas is much longer than the peduncle ; in

Arceosternus this part is much stouter than the peduncle.

141)

On new Species of Lepidop ter a.

Our form must be associated witli tlie family Loricata

(Paliiiurides, Scyllarides) because it presents the characters

which distinguish this family from the other group of Macru-

rous Decapod Crustacea, e. the absence of a protective

lamella, or scale, to the external antennae, the monodactyle

feet, and the structure of the peduncle of the outer antennae,

which is composed of three joints, of which the first two are

intimately united with the epistoma, a peculiarity which is

met with only in the Loricata. Nevertheless it departs from the

Paliiiurides and the Scyllarides by the non-triangular sternum

and by a different habit. It must therefore form a new

genus and a new subfamily in the group of the Loricata.”

[To be continued.]

XV. — T)escriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera^ cJneflp

fi'om Dake-of-York Island and New Britain. By Arthur

G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.

[Continued from p. 43.]

18. Lihytliea pulchra^ sp. n.

Allied to L. Geoffroyi and L. antipoda. Wings above

bright lilac, the whole disk of the secondaries bright fulvous

orange, borders of all the wings narrowly dark brown ; veins

brown : thorax blue-green, tips of palpi and shoulders brown ;

abdomen brown, bluish at base, greyish brown spotted with

black at the sides. Primaries below ochraceous, apical area

brown crossed by a vague band of greyish lilac ; borders

brown, the costa traversed by darker striations : secondaries

rosy lilacine, alternating with four bands of bronze-brown and

striated with the same colour : body ashy whitish, the pectus

bluish at the sides. Expanse of wings 57 millim.

New Britain.

19. Curetis soUtaj sp. n.

S . Primaries above dark chocolate-brown, with the lower-

half of the discoidal cell and a large oval patch confluent

with it upon the median interspaces, bright orange : secon-

daries slightly paler than the primaries, with slight pur-

plish and bronze reflections ; an elongate subapical orange

spot and a few scales of the same colour beyond the cell :

body as usual. Under surface snow-white, with slightly

sordid margins and brown fringes to the wings ; a few

scarcely perceptible slender grey dashes across the disk, and a

submarginal series of black dots. Expanse of wings 41 millim.

150

Mr. A. G. Butler on

New Britain.

Allied to C. celebensis,

20. Ilolochila regina^ sp. n.

Near to H, intensa : the male of the same brilliant cobalt-

blue, but with the external black border of primaries of only

two thirds the width at apex ; the female also very similar to

that sex of II, intensa^ but with the white spot more com-

pletely concealed by a bright silvery blue shot, so that in

some lights it is quite confluent with the interno-median

patch of silvery blue. Expanse of wings, 6 30 millim., ?

29 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

We have males of this species from New Guinea.

21. Miletus scintillans^ sp. n.

d. Allied to M, anacletus^ but the wings above of a shi*-

ning greenish cobalt-blue (instead of ultramarine), and with

the black apical area of primaries slightly narrower ; on the

under surface the submarginal metallic spots are slightly

pink, like tarnished silver, instead of golden green ; all the

other metallic markings are more golden than in M. ana-

cletus ; there is a small pale blue spot at the end of the cell of

primaries, and below and beyond it are reddish* orange spots,

the oblique subapical band is reddish orange instead of ochre-

yellow ; the red bands of secondaries are darker, the first

i)eing preceded by a short orange dash, the second decidedly

straighter than in M, anacletusj the third entirely different in

shape, nearly straight from the second subcostal to the first

median branch, where it is interrupted and Y-shaped to the

abdominal margin ; the submarginal band inside the metallic

spots orange instead of ochre-yellow ; external border buff.

Expanse of wings 36 millim.

New Britain.

The blue colouring of this beautiful species is more like

that of M. epicletus than M, anacletus ; but the pattern of the

under surface more nearly approaches that of the latter

species. In both the colouring above and some of the under-

surface characters it approaches the F abrician type of M. nar-

cissus ^ which leads off from it in the direction of M, jpythias,

22. Lampides astarte^ sp. n.

$ . Above grey. The wings with vivid sky-blue reflec-

tions ; markings much like those of Lyccenesthes larydas^

Hew. (nee Cramer)* j the primaries with rather a broad ex-

* Cramer’s figure is not at all like Hewitson’s insect on either surface.

I am somewhat douhtful as to whether it is even a Lyccenesthes.

151

new Species of Lepidoptera,

ternal blackish border, upon which a submarginal paler lunated

line is dimly visible ; the inner edge of this border is bounded

by a diffused white line : secondaries with an oblong blackish

spot just beyond the cell ; a rather broad blackish external

border with undulated white inner edge, and enclosing a mar-

ginal series of dull black spots with lunate white inner borders;

tail short, black, tipped with white : abdomen brownish.

Wings below with the basal half pale brownish grey; the

secondaries crossed by irregularly placed oblong darker

patches edged with blackish and white ; the primaries with

only one such patch at the end of the cell, external half

snow-white, an irregular blackish-bordered grey-brown band

crossing the disk immediately beyond the basal area ; a sub-

marginal undulated blackish stripe, followed by a marginal

series of blackish spots, the last two on the secondaries in-

tense black sprinkled with metallic blue scales, the last but

one being large, the blue scaling confined to its outer margin,

and its inner edge bounded by a pale stramineous lunule ; a

black marginal line ; fringes spotted with blackish at the ex-

tremities of the veins ; tail as above : body below white, the

legs greyish. Expanse of wings 29 millim.

New Britain.

23. Lampides compUcata^ sp. n.

$ . Allied to L. argentina. Wings above pale blue-grey ;

primaries with a broad apical area and external border dark

grey -brown ; a small black spot at the end of the cell ; a

slender abbreviated white submarginal line near external

angle : secondaries with a marginal series of white- edged

conical grey-brown spots, bounded internally by an undulated

line of the same colour, the sixth spot blackish and sur-

mounted by a small orange spot. Under surface pale stone-

brown, with white- bordered darker brown markings as fol-

lows : — two irregular oblong spots closing the discoidal cells

and enclosed by two continuous irregular bands connected

with the extremities (that is to say, on the costal border of

primaries and the abdominal border of secondaries) ; a con-

tinuous undulated (or almost zigzag) submarginal white-

bordered brown stripe, limiting the marginal conical spots,

which are continued to the apex of primaries, the last two on

secondaries being partly black and surmounted by orange ;

a slender brown marginal line ; fringe white ; tail blackish,

with whiter outer margin and tip. Expanse of wings

24 millim.

New Britain ” (in accompanying list of specimens).

A ticket on the specimen indicates that it is from Duke-of-

York Island.

152

Mr. A. G. Butler on

24. Amhlypodia minnetta^ sp. n.

J . Nearly allied to A. helms ^ from whieli it differs in its

smaller size and the narrower black external border to its

wings above, and below in the considerably smaller size of all

the white- edged black-brown spots, none of which conse-

quently are confluent, so that the discal bands consist of

chain-like series of white-edged spots. Expanse of wings

41 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

There is a pair of what appears to be this species in the

Plewitson collection, from New Guinea. The specimens are

arranged under A. helius.

25. HypolyccEna ^eriphorbaSj sp. n.

$ . Allied to H.j)horhas 2indH.tmolus. Upper surface much

like the same sex of the latter species, but the white patch on

the primaries smaller, not bluish ,• the secondaries shorter,

not so grey, with four well-defined whitish-edged blackish

submarginal spots above the tails. Under surface brassy

instead of pure white, excepting a patch on the primaries cor-

responding with the white patch of the upper surface ; the

short bars closing the discoidal cells and the discal band

ochreous instead of pale stone-colour ; the discal band wddely

interrupted in the centre on the primaries, and much more

irregular on the secondaries • the ocelloid marginal band

much more defined, the spots enclosed within it distinctly

conical on the secondaries. Expanse of wings 36 millim.

New Britain.

26. Delias Salviniy sp. n.

d . Near to D. bagoe { = eurygania) ; but the primaries on

both surfaces with a small curved oblique subapical white

band in place of the large sulphur-yellow patch of D. bagoe ;

the secondaries below wdth the crimson tapering submarginal

band much more arched, so that its outer edge is almost

parallel to the outer margin. Expanse of wings 65 millim.

New^ Britain.

27. Elodina primularis^ sp. n.

Sulphur-yellow ; primaries with dark bronze- browui costal

and external borders formed as in E. therasia ( = bouruensis 7) ,

but decidedly wider : secondaries with three squamose brown

spots at the extremities of the second subcostal, radial, and

third median branches ; abdominal border white : body

greenish grey. Primaries below sulphur-yellow, very briglit

new Species of Lepidoptera,

153

towards tlie base ; an arched brown band from the costal border

beyond the cell to the outer margin near external angle;

apical area cream-colour ; fringe dark^ brown : secondaries

cream-colour. Expanse of wings 45 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

28. Appias delicata^ sp. n.

d . Allied to A. celestina. Pale chalky blue, with the veins

on external area of primaries and a tapering external border

black ; secondaries with the second subcostal, radial, and third

median veins terminating in diffused black spots ; abdominal

border whitish : body blue-grey. Under surface bluish

white ; primaries with a blackish squamose streak from the

fifth subcostal or upper radial branch to the external angle,

uniting upon the veins with a tapering internally sinuated

marginal grey band : secondaries with the basal half of costal

area bright sulphur-yellow ; discoidal cell and disk creamy

yellowish, shading off externally into a submarginal diffused

greyish band united on the veins to a grey border, so as to

leave four or five large spots of the ground-colour ; base of

abdominal border and pectus pale sulphur-yellow. Expanse

of wings 73 millim.

New Britain.

29. Belenois picata^ sp. n.

^ 5 . Allied to B. teutonia of Australia, but differing on

both surfaces in the much larger submarginal white spots,

and on the under surface in the total absence of all the orange

patches and spots. Expanse of wings 64 millim.

New Britain.

As Donovan gives perfectly recognizable figures of B. teu-

tonia (omitting only the small black discocellular line on the

male) it is unnecessary to describe B. picata in full.

30. Zetides seminigra^ sp. n.

Differs from Z. agamemnon above in the greater size of the

subcostal spots beyond the cell of primaries, in the more

emerald-green colour of the spots of the oblique postmedian

series, in the continuation of this series to the inner margin

by the introduction of two large spots placed transversely

instead of the three small obliquely placed spots of Z. agamem->

non^ thus leaving a clear space throughout between the post-

median and submarginal series, in the more unifofm size of

the spots of the latter series (which terminates in two small

unequal spots in place of the large double one of Z. agamem-

154

Mr, A. G. Butler on

non)^ in the almost total absence of the green and white mark-

ings on the secondaries, in the much less prominence of the

pink coloration on the under surface and of the green spots

on the secondaries, in the paler colour of such spots as remain,

in the presence of a red-bordered black spot towards the base

of the costal border, immediately above the ordinary lunule

of these colours, in the presence of two conspicuous scarlet

spots in place of the two other ordinary red-edged black spots,

and in the greater size of the black patch beyond the middle

of the subcostal area. Expanse of wings 100 millim.

New Britain.

31. Plesioneura insulata^ sp. n.

^ . Allied to P. alysos of Ceylon. Dark chocolate-brown ;

primaries with an oblique trifid semihyaline white patch from

the subcostal vein near the end of the discoidal cell to the

first median branch ; a small transverse bilobed spot separate

from the above, but of the same colour, across the interno-

median area near the external angle. Expanse of wings 43

millim.

New Britain.

32. Tagiades clericus^ sp. n.

Nearly allied to T, atticus : primaries dark purplish brown,

with two conspicuous hyaline white spots near the end of the

cell and two placed obliquely near the base of the median

interspaces ; an oblique and slightly angulated subapical

series of four hyaline white points : secondaries dark brown,

with the anal fourth snow-white ; the apex, three large mar-

ginal spots, and two unequal obliquely placed subapical spots

black : body dark brown. Primaries below nearly as above :

secondaries snow-white, bluish in the centre, and with the

base and costal area broadly purplish brown ; a subconfluent

marginal series of unequal black spots ; three small subapical

black spots, the second and third close together, on the radial

interspaces : pectus bluish white ; venter white. Expanse of